十二門論 義疏通講

13 單元 · 各段末可入全文五層

Preface

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

《十二門論》的卷首不是論文,是兩樣別的東西:一列十二個門名,每名之下一行小字;然後一篇序。這兩樣是同一個人放上去的,他在文章的末尾說:「敢以鈍辭𢭃思序而申之,并目品義題之於首」——我用遲鈍的言辭、勉力搜求心思,作了序來申說這部論,並且把各門的品目與義釋題寫在卷首。

所以讀者手上這十三個單元的第一個,其實不是龍樹菩薩的話。序是序,論是論;下文凡引序文,說話的都是這位作序的人。

一、這篇序是誰寫的

序裡沒有題署,只在轉入自敘時出現一個名字:「叡以鄙倍之淺識」。

一個字。而這一個字有旁證可尋,就在同軸《中論》的卷首:那篇署名〈釋僧叡序〉的文章,末了也寫著同一句話——「并目品義題之於首」。兩篇序,同一個收尾的作法:先寫一篇序,再把各品的名目與義釋題在卷首。〈中論序〉裡還有一句自貶的話用了同一個詞:「覩斯論之宏曠則知偏悟之鄙倍。」此序自稱「鄙倍之淺識」,用的正是這個詞。

兩篇序的骨架也對得上。〈中論序〉說:「道俗之不夷、二際之不泯,菩薩之憂也。是以龍樹大士,析之以中道」;此序說:「殊致之不夷、乖趣之不泯,大士之憂也。是以龍樹菩薩,開出者之由路,作十二門以正之。」句式、轉折、乃至那個「憂」字都一樣:先寫出一種不平不泯的局面,再說這是大士的憂心,然後龍樹出手。

同一副筆,同一種寫序的規矩。至於這位「叡」在關中譯場的行事,此序自己不曾多說;序只交代了他作序、題品目這兩件事,讀者也就只認這兩件事。譯者之名不在序裡,而在正文之首——〈觀因緣門第一〉題下所署的是「龍樹菩薩造」、「姚秦三藏鳩摩羅什譯」。序與正文各守其位,讀的人不宜把序中的口氣算到論主身上。

二、為什麼要寫這篇序:一理不盡,眾異紛然

序作者沒有從讚歎起筆,他先給出一個定位:「十二門論者,蓋是實相之折中,道場之要軌也。」折中不是世俗那種各讓一步的折衷,是折歸於實相的中正;要軌是修道所依的樞要軌則。一句話兩面:對內是實相,對外是走路的規矩。

接著他把三個字逐一拆開:「十二門者,總眾枝之大數也;門者,開通無滯之稱也;論之者,欲以窮其源、盡其理也。」十二是總攝眾枝的數目,門是開通無滯的名稱,論是要窮源盡理的作法。三個字裡,最要緊的是中間那個。

然後他說出不窮不盡的後果,而且說得很具體:「若一理之不盡,則眾異紛然,有或趣之乖;一源之不窮,則眾塗扶疏,有殊致之迹。」

這兩句要慢讀。它說的不是『沒講清楚會讓人聽不懂』,而是:只要有一處沒有推到底,異說就會從那一處長出來。「扶疏」是枝葉四散的樣子——源頭沒有窮究,路就會像樹枝一樣分岔,每一枝都留下一道各別的歸致之迹。人不是無故走岔的,是原路上有一個沒有堵住的缺口。

所以下一句才有份量:「殊致之不夷、乖趣之不泯,大士之憂也。」大士所憂的不是眾生不信,是眾生手上的路不平。憂的是路,不是人。

「是以龍樹菩薩,開出者之由路,作十二門以正之。」——為出離的人開闢所由的道路。造論的緣起,序作者只給了這一個:有人要出去,路得先開。

三、門:這篇序給全論定下的意象

「門者,開通無滯之稱也」——這七個字是序中最該記住的一句。

門不是牆,不是庫房,也不是一件要收藏的東西。門的意思只有一個:這裡可以通過去。一個地方之所以稱門,是因為它讓人不滯礙地過去;過去了,門就完成了它的事。

序作者把這個意象貫徹到底。他說「正之以十二,則有無兼暢,事無不盡」——十二門的功效叫作「暢」,暢就是通。他說後學所遇的時節是「夷路既坦、幽塗既開」——一個坦,一個開,仍舊是路與門。他末後自道所求,也只是「庶以此心開疾進之路耳」——但願用這一片心,替人開一條快速前進的路。

從頭到尾,他沒有一次把這部論說成一座可以住進去的房子。

而這一意象並非序者外加。論主自己在〈觀因緣門第一〉裡就這樣說:「當以十二門入於空義。」——用十二門進入空的義理。門是用來入的。序與論在這一點上完全相合:十二門是十二個入口,不是十二條可供收藏的結論。

十二個門名之下的那十二行小字,也是循著這個意思寫的。每一行的收尾幾乎都是同一副樣子:「通達無滯故謂之門」「以之為門」「故以為門」。小字不替讀者把門裡的道理講完,只告訴他這一門推的是什麼、從哪裡入。第一門下說「萬法所因似各有性,推而會之實自無性」——一個「似」字,一個「實」字,看似如此與實際如此之間的那段距離,就是十二門所要走的全程。

四、有無兼暢:正之以十二,正出來的是什麼

「正之以十二,則有無兼暢,事無不盡。」

「兼」字不可略過。序作者說的不是把有壓下去、把無立起來,是有與無兩邊一齊暢通。一部論若只破有而留無,那個無就成了新的據點。十二門的十二次推究,末後所到之處是兩邊俱不成立,所以說兼暢。

接著兩句對舉:「事盡於有無,則忘功於造化。理極於虛位,則喪我於二際。」

上一句就事說:事在有無兩邊窮盡了,就在造化上忘掉了功——不再認為有一個能造能化的功用可據。下一句就理說:理到了虛位的極處,就在二際之間喪掉了我。兩句合起來,一頭卸下所執之法,一頭卸下能執之我。

五、筌與我兼忘:這篇序最深的一段

接下去是全序最要緊的三句:「然則喪我在乎落筌,筌忘存乎遺寄。筌我兼忘,始可以幾乎實矣!」

筌是捕魚的竹器。以筌喻言教,是說言教是取魚的家什,不是魚。序作者的次第是這樣的:要喪我,先得落下筌;而筌之所以能忘,又在於「遺寄」——遺去所寄託的那個東西。

這一層層剝得很細。人先執法,破法之後轉而執那個能破的言教,再執一個『我已經忘了』的我。所以他說筌與我要兼忘,而不是只忘一邊。只落筌而我在,那個我會拿『不立文字』當作新的筌;只喪我而筌在,那些破執的話本身就成了所執。

「始可以幾乎實矣」——才可以說接近於實。他用的是「幾」字,不是「得」字。接近,不是拿到。這一個字守住了分寸:實相不是一件可以被誰握在手裡的東西;一說『我得實相』,我又回來了。

後面順勢說開:「幾乎實矣,則虛實兩冥、得失無際。冥而無際,則能忘造次於兩玄、泯顛沛於一致」——虛與實兩邊都泯合,得與失也沒有界限;於是在倉卒之際不慌,在顛沛之中不散。這裡已經從論義說到了人的日用——造次、顛沛是人真實會遇到的處境,序作者說十二門推到底的人,在那樣的處境裡仍能歸於一致。

末後才是歸宿:「整歸駕於道場、畢趣心於佛地。」整肅回程的車駕,趣向道場;把心的趣向究竟安放在佛地。走了這麼遠,是回來,不是出去。

六、辭采之下:那些壯闊的句子在說什麼

序的後半忽然放開來,連下幾個大句:「恢恢焉,真可謂運虛刃於無間、奏希聲於宇內,濟溺喪於玄津、出有無於域外者矣。」

這些句子好看,卻不是虛設。「運虛刃於無間」說的是無厚之刃走在無隙之處——十二門所用的推究,靠的不是硬碰,是無所執的那把刀本來就過得去。「奏希聲於宇內」說的是所奏之聲人所難聞。「濟溺喪於玄津」回到序首的實用:救人渡水。「出有無於域外」則收回宗旨:把有與無帶出疆界。四句裡,前兩句說能破之智,後兩句說所濟之人與所出之執。

然後是對後人說的話:「遇哉後之學者,夷路既坦、幽塗既開,真得振和鸞於北冥、馳白牛以南迴,悟大覺於夢境、即百化以安歸。」後人有幸:路已經平了,幽深的路途已經開了;可以搖著車鈴、驅著白牛之車回轉,在夢境裡悟到大覺,就著千變萬化而安然有歸。

「即百化以安歸」五個字值得停一下。不是離開百化去找一個安歸處,是就著百化而安歸。這與十二門所破的方向是一致的:所破從來不是萬象之用,是萬象背後那個被安立的自性。

七、自敘:他只肯認一件功勞

序末轉為自敘,語氣立刻低下來:「叡以鄙倍之淺識,猶敢用誠虛關、希懷宗極」——我以鄙陋乖背的淺薄見識,還敢用一片誠心去叩那虛玄的關門、心裡希慕宗旨的究竟。所求也只是「庶日用之有宜、冀歲計之能殖」——但願日用有宜,積年有長。

接著是一句反問:「豈其能益也?」——這難道真能有什麼增益嗎。他不認為自己替這部論添了什麼。

他肯認的只有最後那一句:「庶以此心開疾進之路耳。」

一個「開」字,一個「路」字——與序首說門、說由路的用字完全相同。他替自己所定的位置,就是這部論所定的位置:不是要人住下來的地方,是一條走得快些的路。

承衍:同軸兩序之照

以上是本序自身之義。此下就三論同軸的旁照——照非本序,只是同一人、同一譯場對這幾部論的說法,並錄不判。

同軸《中論》卷首署名〈釋僧叡序〉的一篇裡,作序者把四部論並列而各給一句考語,其中說到本論:「《十二門觀》之精詣」;說到《百論》則是:「《百論》治外以閑邪」。一部治外,一部精詣;兩句都是那篇序裡的話,不是本序所說,本序自始至終沒有提到別的論。

《中論》那篇序又說:「談道之賢始可與論實矣。」與本序的「始可以幾乎實矣」,遣詞的路數相仿——都把「實」放在末後,都不肯說已得。

同軸互照,各還其位;本序的義理仍以本序原文為準。

The beginning of the Twelve Gate Treatise is not the treatise itself but two other things: a list of twelve gate titles, each with a short line beneath it, and then a preface. The same person placed both there. At the end he says, “I venture with dull words, straining to search my thoughts, to compose a preface that unfolds this treatise; and I have inscribed the titles and meanings of its gates at the beginning.”

Thus, the first of the thirteen units in a reader’s hands does not consist of Nāgārjuna Bodhisattva’s words. Preface is preface and treatise is treatise. Whenever the discussion below quotes the preface, the voice belongs to this preface writer.

1. Who Wrote This Preface?

The preface bears no title naming its author. Only when it turns to self-narration does one character appear: “Rui, with my shallow and contrary understanding.”

One character. Yet corroboration for that character lies at the beginning of the Treatise on the Middle along the same axis. The preface there, signed “Preface by the Monk Seng Rui,” also ends with the same sentence: “and I have inscribed the titles and meanings of the chapters at the beginning.” The two prefaces end through the same act: first composing a preface, then inscribing the titles and explanations of the chapters at the head of the fascicle. The Treatise on the Middle preface also uses the same expression in self-deprecation: “On seeing the breadth of this treatise, one knows that partial awakening is shallow and contrary.” This preface calls its own understanding “shallow and contrary,” using the same term.

The two prefaces also share a skeleton. The preface to the Treatise on the Middle says, “That the Way and the worldly are not leveled and the two limits are not extinguished is the bodhisattva’s concern. Therefore the great being Nāgārjuna analyzed them through the middle way.” This preface says, “That distinct destinations are not leveled and divergent orientations are not extinguished is the great being’s concern. Therefore Nāgārjuna Bodhisattva opened the path by which those going forth might pass and composed the Twelve Gates to set it right.” Sentence form, turn, and even the word concern are the same: first an uneven and unextinguished situation, then the great being’s concern, then Nāgārjuna acts.

The same brush and the same discipline of preface writing. As for this “Rui” and his work in the Guanzhong translation community, the preface itself says no more. It tells us only that he wrote the preface and inscribed the table, and the reader should acknowledge only those two facts. The translator’s name does not appear in the preface but at the head of the root text, beneath “Gate One: Examination of Causes and Conditions”: “composed by Nāgārjuna Bodhisattva” and “translated by the Tripiṭaka master Kumārajīva of Later Qin.” Preface and root text each keep their place; the reader should not assign the preface’s voice to the treatise author.

2. Why Write This Preface? One Principle Unexhausted, the Many Divergences Arise

The preface writer does not begin with praise. He first locates the work: “The Twelve Gate Treatise is the centered balance of the real mark and an essential rule for the place of awakening.” Centered balance is not worldly compromise in which each side yields a little; it is the centered correctness that returns to the real mark. An essential rule is the pivotal standard upon which cultivation depends. One sentence has two faces: inwardly, the real mark; outwardly, a rule for walking.

He then divides the three terms: “The twelve gates are the great number gathering the many branches. A gate is a name for opening passage without obstruction. To treatise upon them is to exhaust their source and take their principle to its end.” Twelve is the number encompassing the many branches; gate is the name for unobstructed opening; treatise is the work of tracing the source and exhausting the principle. Among the three terms, the middle one matters most.

He next states the consequence of failing to exhaust or trace them, and does so concretely: “If one principle is not exhausted, the many divergent claims arise in confusion and give rise to opposed orientations. If one source is not traced to its end, the many paths branch and spread and leave traces of different destinations.”

Read these two sentences slowly. They do not say merely that poor explanation produces misunderstanding. They say: leave one point unexamined and divergent claims will grow from it. To branch and spread is the appearance of leaves separating in every direction. When the source is not exhausted, the road forks like branches, and each branch leaves a trace leading to a different destination. People do not stray without cause; an unclosed gap remained in the original road.

Only then does the next sentence carry its weight: “That different destinations are not leveled and divergent orientations are not extinguished is the great being’s concern.” The great being is not concerned that sentient beings lack belief, but that the road beneath their hands is uneven. The concern is the road, not the person.

“Therefore Nāgārjuna Bodhisattva opened the path by which those going forth might pass and composed the Twelve Gates to set it right.” A road is opened for those who wish to leave. The preface writer gives this one occasion for the treatise’s composition: someone needs to go forth, so the road must first be opened.

3. Gate: The Image This Preface Gives the Entire Treatise

“A gate is a name for opening passage without obstruction.” These words are the sentence most worth remembering in the preface.

A gate is not a wall, a storehouse, or an object to collect. A gate means only this: one can pass through here. A place is called a gate because it lets someone cross without obstruction; once crossed, the gate has completed its task.

The preface writer carries the image through the whole text. He says, “Set right through the twelve, existence and nonexistence both pass freely, and no matter remains unexhausted.” The function of the Twelve Gates is called free passage. He calls the fortune of later students “the level road already lies open and the hidden path is already cleared”—level and open are still the language of road and gate. At the end, his own aspiration is only, “I hope through this intention to open a road of rapid progress.”

From beginning to end, he never once describes the treatise as a house in which one can settle.

Nor did the preface writer add this image from outside. Nāgārjuna himself says under “Gate One: Examination of Causes and Conditions,” “one should enter the meaning of emptiness through the Twelve Gates.” Gates are for entering. Preface and treatise agree exactly here: the Twelve Gates are twelve entrances, not twelve conclusions to be stored.

The twelve short lines beneath the names of the gates follow this image. Nearly each closes in the same form: “because it can be penetrated without obstruction, it is called a gate,” “this is made a gate,” or “therefore it is made a gate.” The short lines do not finish the reasoning behind each gate for the reader. They say only what the gate investigates and where one enters. Beneath the first gate: “The causes upon which the myriad dharmas depend appear each to possess nature; investigated and brought into communication, they in fact possess no intrinsic nature.” The distance between appears and in fact is the entire journey the Twelve Gates will make.

4. Existence and Nonexistence Both Pass Freely: What Is Corrected through the Twelve?

“Set right through the twelve, existence and nonexistence both pass freely, and no matter remains unexhausted.”

The word both cannot be omitted. The writer does not say to suppress existence and establish nonexistence, but to let both sides pass freely together. If a treatise refutes existence while retaining nonexistence, that nonexistence becomes a new point of attachment. The Twelve Gates’ twelve investigations arrive where neither side can be established; hence both pass freely.

The next two sentences form a pair: “When matters are exhausted within existence and nonexistence, accomplishment is forgotten within transformation. When principle reaches the utmost empty position, self is lost at the two limits.”

The first speaks from matters. Once matters are exhausted within the two sides of existence and nonexistence, accomplishment is forgotten within transformation; one no longer supposes that an operative power of creating and changing can be grasped. The second speaks from principle. When principle reaches the utmost empty position, self is lost between the two limits. Together, one releases the dharma grasped and the other the self that grasps.

5. Forgetting Trap and Self Together: The Preface’s Deepest Passage

Next come the preface’s three most important sentences: “Thus, losing self lies in dropping the fish trap; forgetting the trap consists in abandoning what was entrusted to it. Only when trap and self are both forgotten can one begin to draw near the real.”

A fish trap is a bamboo instrument for catching fish. To compare verbal teaching to the trap means that teaching is the implement for obtaining the fish, not the fish itself. The writer’s order is this: to lose self, one must first drop the trap; the possibility of forgetting the trap lies in abandoning the thing entrusted to it.

The layers are peeled with precision. One first grasps dharmas; after dharmas are refuted, one grasps the words that refuted them; after forgetting words, one grasps a self who has forgotten. He therefore says that trap and self must be forgotten together, not only one. Drop the trap while self remains and that self makes “not establishing words” into a new trap. Lose self while the trap remains and the words refuting attachment become what is grasped.

“Then one may begin to draw near the real.” The word is near, not attain. Drawing near is not taking possession. The single word guards the measure: the real mark is not something anyone can hold. Say, “I have attained the real mark,” and self has returned.

The next passage opens from this: “Drawing near the real, empty and real merge in obscurity, and gain and loss possess no boundary. Merged without boundary, one can forget haste between the two mysteries and dissolve distress into unity.” Empty and real merge; gain and loss have no limit. In moments of haste one does not panic, and amid distress one does not scatter. The preface has moved from the treatise’s meaning into daily life. Haste and distress are circumstances people actually encounter; the writer says that one who follows the Twelve Gates to their end can still return to unity there.

Only then comes the destination: “Set the returning carriage in order at the place of awakening and bring the mind’s orientation to completion in the ground of buddhahood.” The returning carriage is made ready and directed to the place of awakening; the mind’s course is finally placed in buddhahood. After traveling so far, this is a return, not a departure.

6. Beneath the Ornament: What Do Those Expansive Sentences Say?

The latter half of the preface suddenly opens into several grand sentences: “Vast indeed! It can truly be said to wield a blade without thickness where no gap exists and sound a rare music within the cosmos; to rescue those drowning and lost at the mysterious ford and carry existence and nonexistence beyond their bounds.”

These sentences are beautiful but not ornamental emptiness. “Wield a blade without thickness where no gap exists” describes a blade of no thickness moving where no space appears. The Twelve Gates investigate not by striking force against force; the blade of nongrasping passes precisely because it holds nothing. “Sound a rare music within the cosmos” speaks of a sound difficult for people to hear. “Rescue those drowning and lost at the mysterious ford” returns to the preface’s first practical concern: carrying people across water. “Carry existence and nonexistence beyond their bounds” returns to the principle: moving both existence and nonexistence outside their territory. The first two clauses concern the wisdom that refutes; the latter two, the people rescued and the attachment left behind.

Then come words for later generations: “Later students have met a fortunate time. The level road already lies open and the hidden path is already cleared. They can sound the carriage bells in the northern darkness, drive the white-ox cart southward in return, awaken to great awakening within a dream, and rest in return amid the hundred transformations.” Later students are fortunate: the road has been leveled, the hidden path opened. They can sound the bells and turn the white-ox cart back, awaken within the dream, and rest amid myriad transformations.

Pause at the words “rest in return amid the hundred transformations.” One does not leave transformation to seek a place of rest; one rests precisely amid transformation. This accords with the direction of the Twelve Gates. What is refuted is never the function of appearances, but the intrinsic nature established behind them.

7. Self-Narration: He Accepts Only One Accomplishment

At the end, the preface turns to self-narration and the voice immediately lowers: “Rui, with my shallow and contrary understanding, nevertheless dare with sincere intent to knock at the empty and mysterious gate and inwardly aspire to the ultimate aim.” With his shallow and contrary understanding, he still dares to knock at the gate with sincerity and cherish the final intent. He asks only that “my daily application may be fitting and the work accumulated through the years may grow.”

Then comes a question: “Could this truly add anything?” He does not claim to have added something to the treatise.

He accepts only the final sentence: “I merely hope that through this intention I may open a road of rapid progress.”

One word, “open”; one word, “road.” They are exactly the terms used at the preface’s beginning for gates and the path of departure. He assigns himself the same place he assigns the treatise: not somewhere for people to dwell, but a road on which they can move faster.

Carried Forward: Illumination from Two Prefaces along the Same Axis

The preceding is the meaning of this preface itself. What follows is a cross-light from the axis of the Three Treatises. The illumination is not this preface; it simply records without deciding what the same person in the same translation community says about these treatises elsewhere.

In the preface signed “Preface by the Monk Seng Rui” at the beginning of the Treatise on the Middle, the writer lists four treatises and gives each a single judgment. Of this work he says, “the refined attainment of the Contemplation in Twelve Gates”; of the Hundred Treatise, “the Hundred Treatise governs the outside and bars error.” One governs the outside; one possesses refined attainment. Both statements belong to that other preface, not this one. This preface never mentions another treatise.

The Treatise on the Middle preface also says, “only then may those worthy in discussion of the Way speak together of the real.” This resembles the path of the present preface’s phrase, “only then may one begin to draw near the real.” Both place the real at the end, and neither is willing to say it has been attained.

Read together along one axis, each remains in its own place. The meaning of this preface is still governed by this preface’s own text.

觀因緣門第一Examination of Causes and Conditions

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

讀慣了中觀論書的人,翻開《十二門論》會有一點意外。《中論》一開口就是八個「不」字,先立八不,再一品一品地把去來、生滅、作者、時、業一一拆過去;而《十二門論》第一句是這樣的:「今當略解摩訶衍義。」

沒有破。是一位造論的人站出來說:我要為人講一講大乘的義理,而且講得簡略些。

這一句定了整部論的體裁:《十二門論》是龍樹菩薩自造自釋——立頌的是他,用長行把頌講開的也是他,沒有第三人插進來替論主解釋;問答之間的那個「說曰」「答曰」,就是論主自己在開口。這一點與《中論》不同:《中論》的長行是梵志青目所釋,龍樹只出頌。頌與釋是同一副心腸。這一副心腸,論主在開頭的三番問答裡交代得清清楚楚。

一、為什麼要造這部論:因為有人尋了經文而不能通達

第一問很實在:「解摩訶衍者,有何義利?」——你解說大乘,究竟有什麼好處?論主的回答分兩截。前一截是說法之高:「摩訶衍者,是十方三世諸佛甚深法藏,為大功德利根者說。」後一截才是造論的真緣起:「末世眾生薄福鈍根,雖尋經文不能通達。」要留意「雖尋經文」四字:這些人不是不讀經的人,他們讀了、翻開了經文——可是通不過去。問題不在他們懶,在深法與鈍根之間隔著一段路。

所以論主說:「我愍此等欲令開悟」——第一個動機是愍。不是要立一家之言,是看見有人在門外站著;第二個動機才是「又欲光闡如來無上大法」。緣起若是愍,體裁就不會是炫學——這也是為什麼下面所用的例子,全是瓶、布、房舍、酥、芽這一類眼前就有的東西。

二、「略」字不是謙辭,是體例

第二問是替讀者問的:「摩訶衍無量無邊不可稱數,直是佛語尚不可盡,況復解釋演散其義?」——佛自己說都說不完,你還要解釋、還要把義理鋪開來說,做得到嗎?

論主的回答只有一句:「以是義故,我初言略解。」正因為說不盡,所以一開頭就說了「略解」。論主沒有辯解說『我這部論其實很完備』,他承認說不盡,並指出:他從第一句起就沒有打算說盡。「略」不是自謙,是這部論的體例聲明。一部論若自認說盡了佛法,讀者讀完就會停在論上;自報是略解,讀者讀完自然還要回到經去。開頭這一句,已經把論與經的分際擺正了。

三、大之為大,七義皆從關係說

第三問問名:「何故名為摩訶衍?」論主一連給了七個理由,七條的說法方式是一致的:

「於二乘為上,故名大乘」——與二乘相比而說大。 「諸佛最大,是乘能至,故名為大」——就所能到達的處所說大。 「諸佛大人乘是乘故,故名為大」——就乘它的人說大。 「又能滅除眾生大苦、與大利益事,故名為大」——就所作的利益說大。 「又觀世音、得大勢、文殊師利、彌勒菩薩等,是諸大士之所乘故,故名為大」——舉實際乘此乘的大士之名。 「又以此乘能盡一切諸法邊底,故名為大」——就所窮盡的境界說大。 「又如《般若經》中佛自說摩訶衍義無量無邊」——歸到佛自己的話。

七條沒有一條是說『大乘自身有一個叫作大的性質』。每一條都是就關係說的:對誰為上、能到哪裡、誰在乘、利益了誰、窮盡到哪、佛怎麼說。

這正是全論的預演:底下的因緣門,說的就是一切法只在關係裡成立、不在自己身上成立。連「大乘」這個名字,論主也是這樣立的。

四、深義所謂空,而入處有十二門

七義說完,論主收成一句話:「大分深義,所謂空也。」大乘義理廣大,但大體上分判,其深處只是一個空字。接著說得更重:「若能通達是義,即通達大乘,具足六波羅蜜,無所障礙」——所以「是故我今但解釋空」,這部論只做一件事。那麼怎麼解釋?「解釋空者,當以十二門入於空義。」

要看清這個「門」字。論主沒有說十二個道理、十二種論證,他說十二門;門是走進去的地方,不是要收藏的東西。十二門不是十二個結論,是十二個入口。進去了,門就完成了它的事。而第一扇門是因緣。

五、開門之頌:眾緣所生法,是即無自性

論主立頌:

  「眾緣所生法,是即無自性;
  若無自性者,云何有是法?」

短短四句,是全論的根。上二句說:凡由眾緣所生的法,它就沒有自性。所謂自性,是不待別的東西而能自己成立的那個性;而一個法既然要靠眾緣才生得出來,它成立這件事就不在它自己手上——待緣與自性,是不能並存的兩件事。

下二句是一問:「若無自性者,云何有是法?」既然沒有自性,那還怎麼說『有這個法』?

這一問要讀得準。它問的不是『瓶子是不是不存在』——論主底下用的例子都是瓶、布、房舍,他從沒有說這些東西不能盛水、不能穿、不能住。他問的是:你說『有這個法』的時候,你所謂的「有」,是有一個自己站得住的東西嗎?若是,那眾緣所生這件事就把它取消了。

頌所破的是自性之有,不是緣起之用。

六、外因緣五事:瓶、疊、舍、酥、芽

頌立了,論主就攤開來說。先分兩種:「眾緣所生法有二種:一者內,二者外。眾緣亦有二種:一者內,二者外。」

法有內外,緣也有內外。這一分很要緊:底下若只破了外物,人會想『器世間如此,我心裡的十二支未必如此』;所以兩邊都要走一遍。外因緣舉了五事,一事一串條件:

「如泥團、輪繩、陶師等和合,故有瓶生」——一個瓶子,要泥、要輪、要繩、要陶師,四樣和合才有。「又如縷繩、機杼、織師等和合,故有疊生」——一匹布,要絲縷、要繩、要機杼、要織的人。「又如治地、築基梁、椽、泥、草、人功等和合,故有舍生」——一間房舍條件更多:平地、基梁、椽、泥、草,還有人的工力。「又如酪器、鑽搖、人功等和合,故有酥生」——一團酥,要器、要鑽搖、要人功。「又如種子、地、水、火、風、虛空、時節、人功等和合,故有芽生」——一株芽,除了種子,還要地、水、火、風、虛空、時節、人功。

這五事排得有次序:從最人為的瓶,到最像自然生長的芽。人最容易以為芽是種子自己長出來的——所以芽的條件列得最長,地水火風虛空時節人功一件件數出來。種子從不獨自成芽。數完,論主一句收:「當知外緣等法皆亦如是。」

七、內因緣:十二支各各先因而後生

外的說完,說內。內因緣即十二支:「所謂無明、行、識、名色、六入、觸、受、愛、取、有、生、老死」。

論主對這十二支只說了一句話:「各各先因而後生。」

每一支都是先有它的因,然後才生。這句話短,卻正好把十二支放進了頌裡:既然每一支都要待前一支,那每一支就都是眾緣所生法,就都無自性。於是內外合說:「如是內外諸法皆從眾緣生,從眾緣生故,即非是無性耶!」

末句是一個反問:既然都從眾緣生,那不就正是沒有自性嗎。到這裡第一輪已經走完;以下是把這一義守住——因為對面還有話說。

八、他性亦無:牛不以馬性有

第一個反難是:自性之外還可以說他性。論主先把三種可能一次列出:「若法自性無,他性亦無,自他亦無。」自性沒有,他性也沒有,自他合起來的也沒有。

理由是一句:「因他性故無自性。」所謂他,是相對於自而立的;自那一頭既然沒有性,他這一頭也就無所憑。論主接著設一個更硬的說法:「若謂以他性故有者」——你說一件東西是憑著別的東西的性才有的。那會怎麼樣?

「則牛以馬性有,馬以牛性有,梨以柰性有,柰以梨性有,餘皆應爾」。

他性既然是個通則,那就人人可以拿別人的性來作自己的性。論主只用四個字收尾:「而實不然。」——牛終究不是憑馬而成其為牛。這一破不需要繁瑣的推論,把話推到底,它自己就站不住。

九、蒲與席:因他而有,也逃不掉

對面再退一步:「若謂不以他性故有,但因他故有者」——我不說用別人的性作自己的性,只說因著別的東西才有,譬如因蒲草而有席子。論主答:「是亦不然。」然後拆成兩頭。

第一頭:「若以蒲故有席者,則蒲、席一體,不名為他」——既是一體,蒲就不能叫作他;你所謂的「因他」,那個「他」不見了。

第二頭:「若謂蒲於席為他者,不得言以蒲故有席。」你若堅持蒲對席確是另一個東西,那就不能說是憑蒲才有席——他就是他,怎麼會成了席的所憑之體。

兩頭都堵住:說一體,他字落空;說是他,因字落空。

論主還不肯停,再補一刀,這一刀最要緊:「又蒲亦無自性。何以故?蒲亦從眾緣出,故無自性。」

蒲草自己也是眾緣所生的;既然蒲自己都沒有自性,那就「不得言以蒲性故有席,是故席不應以蒲為體」。

這一刀是把問題往回推一層:你想拿蒲來替席子作根據,可是蒲自己也要根據;往上找根據這件事,在緣起裡永遠找不到底。論主於是收:「餘瓶、酥等外因緣生法,皆亦如是不可得。」

十、《七十論》之難:一心中有,還是多心中有

外因緣一路守完,回到內因緣。論主說:「內因緣生法,皆亦如是不可得」,然後引一段外據——「如《七十論》中說」,這是論主自己引來的偈:

  「緣法實無生;若謂為有生,
  為在一心中;為在多心中?」

引完,論主自己把這一難講開:「是十二因緣法實自無生。若謂有生,為一心中有?為眾心中有?」

先取第一支:「若一心中有者,因果即一時共生。」同時有什麼不對?論主說:「又因果一時有,是事不然。何以故?凡物先因後果故。」——因果同時,因就不成其為因。

再取第二支:「若眾心中有者,十二因緣法則各各別異」——若分在許多心裡,十二支就成了各各分開、彼此相異的東西。於是問題來了:「先分共心滅已,後分誰為因緣?」論主自答:「滅法無所有,何得為因?」已經滅去的東西一無所有,怎麼作因。兩支都走完,收成一句:「十二因緣法若先有者,應若一心、若多心,二俱不然。」

要看清這一難的著力處:前提是「若先有者」——先已有一個自性的十二因緣法。有了這個前提,才會問它安放在哪個心裡;而不論答一心答多心,都推不通。推不通的不是相續,是那個先已存在的自性。

十一、緣空故所生法空,一切有為法皆空

內外都走完了,論主下第一個總結:

「是故眾緣皆空。緣空故,從緣生法亦空,是故當知一切有為法皆空。」

這三句是一條線:先是眾緣皆空——因為每一個緣自己也是眾緣所生(蒲的那一刀已經證了這件事);緣既空,靠緣才有的法自然也空,於是一切有為法皆空。

注意次第是從緣推到果,不是從果推到緣。若只說結果空而緣不空,就等於在緣那一頭留了一個實有的底;論主先把緣本身空掉,果那一頭才無處可退。

十二、有為法尚空,何況我:然與可然

有為法既空,論主立刻問:「有為法尚空,何況我耶?」為什麼我更輕?論主給了理由:「因五陰、十二入、十八界有為法故說有我」。

人之所以說有一個我,是因為有五陰、十二入、十八界這些有為法在;我不是另外一個東西,是依著這些法而說出來的。

接著是這一門唯一的一個比喻,而且是論中自有的:「如因可然故說有然」。火不是一件孤零零的東西,它必須燒著什麼。於是反過來:「若陰、入、界空,更無有法可說為我,如無可然不可說然。」

所依的既然空了,我就再沒有可說之處——正像沒有可燃之物,就說不上有燃。這裡論主引了經:如經說:「佛告諸比丘:『因我故有我所,若無我則無我所。』」

引經的位置很有意思:論主不是引經來證『我是空的』這個結論,他引的是我與我所之間的連帶。經給的是那條依待的線索,論主把它用到我自己身上。依待的東西沒有自性——這正是頌所說的。

十三、有為空故無為亦空:涅槃不是最後一個實有

到這裡一般人會覺得已經夠了,論主卻沒有停,他把同一把尺子轉向了涅槃:

「如是有為法空故,當知無為涅槃法亦空。」

這是這一門最深、也最容易被讀漏的一段。

第一個理由:「此五陰滅更不生餘五陰,是名涅槃。」可是「五陰本來自空,何所滅故說名涅槃?」——五陰本來就是空的,那到底滅掉了什麼,才叫涅槃?

滅這件事,要有一個實有的東西被滅掉,才說得上。五陰既已空掉,涅槃這個名字所依的那個「滅」,就沒有實物可依。第二個理由更短:「又我亦復空,誰得涅槃?」

第三個理由是就名相說的:「復次,無生法名涅槃,若生法成者,無生法亦應成;生法不成,先已說因緣,後當復說,是故生法不成。」

無生這個名字是對著生立的。若生法能成立,無生法才跟著成立;而生法不成立——論主說前面已經講過因緣,後面還要再講。所以:「因生法故名無生,若生法不成,無生法云何成?」

正因為有生法,才立無生之名;生法既不成立,無生之名亦無所依。

這一段的份量在於:它不許人在最後留一個安全的地方。有為法空了可以退到無為,無為也空了可以退到那個得涅槃的我,我也空了——論主把三處退路一次收完。

而這不是把涅槃否定掉。前面對瓶、對布、對房舍的破,從未說瓶不能盛水;這裡也不是說沒有涅槃,是說涅槃不是一個可以自己站住、可以被人拿在手裡的東西。若它是,它就有自性;有自性的東西,前面那一頌早已破過。

十四、總結一句:有為、無為及我皆空

論主末後只寫了一句:

「是故有為、無為及我皆空。」

一門到此關上。從「今當略解摩訶衍義」開始,經過大乘七義、開門一頌、外五事、內十二支、他性之難、蒲席之破、《七十論》一心多心之問,最後落在這九個字上。十二門的第一扇門,開的就是這一扇。

讀這一門的人可以帶走什麼

一是把「無自性」與『沒有』分開。論主全程用的是瓶、布、房舍、酥、芽——都是能用的東西;他取消的不是它們的用,是它們自己站得住這件事。

二是知道往上找根據會走到哪裡。席子憑蒲,蒲又憑什麼?「蒲亦從眾緣出,故無自性」——這條路沒有盡頭。認清這一點,人就不會在半路上隨手指一個東西說『到這裡就是實有的了』。

三是留意那把尺子最後轉向了哪裡。「有為法空故,當知無為涅槃法亦空」——尺子沒有在自己所求的那一頭停下來。

四是記得這是一扇門。門是走進去用的;走進去了,就不必抱著門。

承衍:同軸諸論之照

以上是本門自身之義。此下就三論同軸的另外兩處旁照——照非本論,只是同一義理在別處的說法,並錄不判。

《中論》開卷立八不:

  「不生亦不滅,不常亦不斷,
  不一亦不異,不來亦不出。」

那是從遮遣入手,先把八種執相一齊擋住;此門則從眾緣入手,把瓶、布、房舍、酥、芽一件件數清楚,讓待緣這件事自己顯出來。一遮一表,所入是同一義。

至於十二支,《中論》〈觀十二因緣品〉是順著次第一路數下去——「眾生癡所覆,為後起三行」,數到憂悲苦惱,再一路收回來,末後把出處交代為「如阿毘曇、修多羅中廣說」。那一品說的是十二支如何集、如何正滅;本門所取的角度不同,只問這十二支若先已有自性,該安放在一心還是多心。所觀之支相同,所問之事有別。

同軸互照,各還其位;本門的義理仍以本門長行為準。

Readers accustomed to Madhyamaka treatises may be surprised on opening the Twelve Gate Treatise. The Treatise on the Middle begins with eight instances of “not,” establishes the eight negations, and then dismantles going and coming, arising and ceasing, agent, time, and karma chapter by chapter. The first sentence of the Twelve Gate Treatise, by contrast, reads: “I shall now briefly explain the meaning of the Mahāyāna.”

There is no refutation. A treatise author steps forward and says: I am going to explain the meaning of the Great Vehicle for people, and I will do so briefly.

That sentence determines the form of the whole treatise. Nāgārjuna both composes and explains the Twelve Gate Treatise: he establishes the verses, and he also unfolds them in extended prose. No third party steps in to expound the text on the author’s behalf. In the question-and-answer exchanges, the phrases “the author says” and “the reply says” are the treatise author himself speaking. This differs from the Treatise on the Middle, whose extended prose was explained by the Brahmin Qingmu while Nāgārjuna supplied only the verses. Verse and explanation proceed from the same heart. In the opening three rounds of questions and answers, the author makes that heart entirely plain.

1. Why Compose This Treatise? Because Some Seek the Scriptures but Cannot Penetrate Them

The first question is practical: “What benefit is there in explaining the Mahāyāna?” What good does it actually do to explain the Great Vehicle? The author’s answer has two parts. The first names the height of the teaching: “The Mahāyāna is the exceedingly profound treasury of Dharma belonging to all buddhas of the ten directions and three times, taught for those of great merit and sharp faculties.” The second gives the true occasion for composing the treatise: “Sentient beings in the final age have little merit and dull faculties. Although they seek the scriptures, they cannot penetrate them.” Notice the words “although they seek the scriptures.” These are not people who refuse to read. They have read and opened the scriptures, but cannot find a way through. The problem is not laziness; a stretch of road lies between a profound Dharma and dull faculties.

The author therefore says, “Out of compassion for such people, I wish to enable them to awaken.” His first motive is compassion. He is not trying to establish a teaching of his own; he sees people standing outside the gate. Only then comes the second motive: “I also wish to spread and illuminate the Tathāgata’s unsurpassed great Dharma.” When compassion is the occasion, the form will not be a display of erudition. That is also why every example below is something immediately at hand: a jar, cloth, a house, clarified butter, a sprout.

2. “Brief” Is Not Modesty but a Declaration of Form

The second question speaks for the reader: “The Mahāyāna is measureless, boundless, and beyond calculation. Even the Buddha’s words cannot exhaust it, much less an explanation that unfolds and disseminates its meaning.” The Buddha himself cannot finish saying it; can you explain and spread out its meaning?

The author gives a one-sentence answer: “Precisely for this reason, at the outset I said ‘briefly explain.’” Because it cannot be exhausted, the opening says that the explanation will be brief. He does not defend himself by claiming that his treatise is actually complete. He accepts that the subject cannot be exhausted and points out that, from the first sentence, he never intended to exhaust it. “Brief” is not self-deprecation; it declares the treatise’s form. If a treatise claimed to have exhausted the Buddhadharma, readers would stop at the treatise when they reached its end. When it announces itself as a brief explanation, its readers naturally return to the scriptures. The opening sentence has already placed scripture and treatise in their proper relation.

3. Greatness Is Stated in Seven Meanings, All through Relation

The third question asks about the name: “Why is it called Mahāyāna?” The author gives seven reasons in succession, and all seven speak in the same way:

“It is above the two vehicles and therefore is called the Great Vehicle”—great in comparison with the two vehicles. “The buddhas are greatest, and this vehicle can reach them; therefore it is called great”—great in terms of where it can arrive. “Great persons—the buddhas—ride this vehicle; therefore it is called great”—great in terms of those who ride it. “It can extinguish the great suffering of sentient beings and bestow great benefit; therefore it is called great”—great in terms of the benefit it accomplishes. “The bodhisattvas Avalokiteśvara, Mahāsthāmaprāpta, Mañjuśrī, Maitreya, and other great beings ride it; therefore it is called great”—naming the great beings who actually ride this vehicle. “This vehicle can reach the utmost limit of all dharmas; therefore it is called great”—great in terms of the field it fathoms. “As the Buddha himself says in the Prajñāpāramitā Sūtra, the meaning of the Mahāyāna is measureless and boundless”—returning to the Buddha’s own words.

Not one of the seven says, “The Mahāyāna possesses in itself a quality called greatness.” Every one is stated through relation: above whom, able to reach where, ridden by whom, benefiting whom, fathoming what, and spoken of how by the Buddha.

This anticipates the entire treatise. The Gate of Causes and Conditions below says that all dharmas are established only within relations, never in themselves. The author establishes even the name “Great Vehicle” in just this way.

4. Its Deep Meaning Is Emptiness, and Its Entrances Are Twelve Gates

Having given the seven meanings, the author gathers them into a sentence: “Its deep meaning, broadly distinguished, is what is called emptiness.” The meaning of the Mahāyāna is vast, yet broadly distinguished its depth is one word: emptiness. He then speaks more strongly: “One who can penetrate this meaning penetrates the Mahāyāna, completes the six pāramitās, and meets no obstruction.” Thus, “I shall now explain only emptiness.” This treatise does one thing. How will it explain emptiness? “To explain emptiness, one must enter its meaning through twelve gates.”

Look closely at the word gate. The author does not say twelve principles or twelve arguments; he says twelve gates. A gate is a place through which one enters, not a thing one stores away. The twelve gates are not twelve conclusions but twelve entrances. Once one has entered, the gate has done its work. The first gate is causes and conditions.

5. The Verse That Opens the Gate: What Arises from Conditions Has No Intrinsic Nature

The author establishes a verse:

  “Dharmas arising from a multitude of conditions are thereby without intrinsic nature;
  if they lack intrinsic nature, how can one say that these dharmas exist?”

These four short lines are the root of the whole treatise. The first two say that any dharma arising from a multitude of conditions lacks intrinsic nature. Intrinsic nature means a nature able to establish itself without awaiting anything else. Once a dharma must rely on a multitude of conditions to arise, its establishment is no longer in its own hands. Dependence on conditions and intrinsic nature cannot coexist.

The last two lines ask a question: “If they lack intrinsic nature, how can one say that these dharmas exist?” If there is no intrinsic nature, in what sense can one still say, “This dharma exists”?

The question must be read precisely. It does not ask whether a jar is nonexistent. Every example below is a jar, cloth, or house, and the author never says these things cannot hold water, be worn, or be lived in. He asks: when you say “this dharma exists,” do you mean that something can stand on its own? If so, its arising from a multitude of conditions has already canceled that claim.

The verse refutes existence by intrinsic nature, not the functioning of dependent arising.

6. Five Cases of Outer Conditions: Jar, Cloth, House, Clarified Butter, Sprout

Once the verse is established, the author unfolds it. He first makes a twofold division: “Dharmas arising from a multitude of conditions are of two kinds: inner and outer. The multitude of conditions is likewise of two kinds: inner and outer.”

Dharmas are inner and outer, and conditions are inner and outer. This distinction matters. If only external things were refuted below, someone could think, “That may be true of the vessel-world, but not of the twelve links within my mind.” Both sides therefore must be traversed. The author gives five cases of outer conditions, each as a chain of factors:

“A lump of clay, wheel, cord, potter, and other factors come together, and so a jar arises.” A jar requires clay, wheel, cord, and potter; only when the four converge is there a jar. “Threads, cord, loom, weaver, and other factors come together, and so cloth arises.” Cloth requires threads, cord, a loom, and the person weaving. “Leveling the ground, setting foundation and beams, and adding rafters, mud, thatch, human labor, and other factors together produce a house.” A house requires still more: leveled ground, foundation, beams, rafters, mud, thatch, and human effort. “A vessel holding curds, a drill and its turning, human labor, and other factors together produce clarified butter.” Clarified butter requires vessel, churning, and labor. “Seed, earth, water, fire, wind, space, season, human labor, and other factors together produce a sprout.” A sprout requires not only seed but earth, water, fire, wind, space, season, and human effort.

The five are ordered from the most obviously man-made, the jar, to the sprout that most resembles natural self-growth. People are most likely to think that a sprout grows out of a seed by itself, so its conditions receive the longest enumeration: earth, water, fire, wind, space, season, and human labor. A seed never becomes a sprout alone. Having counted them, the author concludes: “One should understand that every other dharma arising from outer conditions is the same.”

7. Inner Conditions: Each of the Twelve Links Has a Prior Cause and Then Arises

After the outer comes the inner. Inner causes and conditions are the twelve links: “ignorance, volitional formations, consciousness, name-and-form, the six sense bases, contact, feeling, craving, clinging, existence, birth, and aging-and-death.”

The author says only one thing about these twelve: “Each first has its cause and only afterward arises.”

Every link first has its cause and then arises. The sentence is short, but it places the twelve links squarely within the verse. Because each must await its preceding cause, each is a dharma arising from a multitude of conditions, and each lacks intrinsic nature. Inner and outer are then joined: “Thus inner and outer dharmas alike arise from a multitude of conditions. Since they arise from a multitude of conditions, are they not thereby without intrinsic nature?”

The final sentence is a rhetorical question: if they all arise from conditions, are they not precisely without intrinsic nature? The first circuit is now complete. What follows protects this meaning, because the opposing side still has something to say.

8. Other-Nature Is Also Absent: A Cow Does Not Exist through a Horse’s Nature

The first objection is that, beyond intrinsic nature, one can still speak of other-nature. The author lists the three possibilities at once: “If a dharma has no intrinsic nature, neither does it have other-nature, nor a nature consisting of self and other together.” Intrinsic nature is absent, other-nature is absent, and self and other combined are absent.

The reason is one sentence: “Because of other-nature, intrinsic nature is absent.” What is called other is established relative to self. Once self has no nature, the other side has nothing on which to depend. The author then poses a harder formulation: “If one says that a thing exists by virtue of other-nature”—if a thing exists through the nature of something else, what follows?

“Then a cow should exist through the nature of a horse, a horse through the nature of a cow, a pear through the nature of a crabapple, and a crabapple through the nature of a pear; everything else should be the same.”

If other-nature is a universal principle, everyone can take someone else’s nature as one’s own. The author concludes in only four characters: “Yet in truth it is not so.” A cow, after all, is not made a cow by a horse. No elaborate reasoning is needed. Push the claim to its consequence, and it cannot stand.

9. Rushes and Mat: Existing Because of Another Does Not Escape

The opponent retreats one step further: “If one says that it does not exist by virtue of other-nature but exists merely because of another.” I do not mean that something uses another’s nature as its own; only that it exists because of something else, as a mat exists because of rushes. The author replies, “That too is incorrect,” and divides the answer into two alternatives.

First: “If a mat exists because of rushes, then rushes and mat are one body and cannot be called other.” If they are one body, the rushes cannot be other; the “other” in “because of another” disappears.

Second: “If the rushes are other in relation to the mat, one cannot say the mat exists because of the rushes.” If you insist that the rushes truly are another thing relative to the mat, then you cannot say the mat exists by virtue of them. What is other remains other; how could it become the substance on which the mat depends?

Both exits are blocked: call them one, and ‘other’ falls away; call them other, and ‘because of’ falls away.

The author does not stop. He adds one more cut, the most important one: “Moreover, the rushes themselves have no intrinsic nature. Why? Because the rushes too arise from a multitude of conditions and therefore lack intrinsic nature.”

The rushes themselves are dependently arisen. Since even they lack intrinsic nature, “one cannot say the mat exists by virtue of the nature of the rushes; therefore the mat should not take the rushes as its substance.”

This cut pushes the problem back one level. You want to use rushes as the mat’s foundation, but the rushes themselves require a foundation. In dependent arising, the search upward for a final foundation never reaches bottom. The author concludes: “The same is true of jars, clarified butter, and every other dharma arising from outer causes and conditions: sought in this way, they cannot be obtained.”

10. The Challenge from the Seventy Treatise: In One Mind or Many?

Having defended the argument concerning outer conditions, the author returns to inner conditions. He says, “Dharmas arising from inner causes and conditions are likewise unobtainable when sought in this way,” and then cites outside testimony: “As the Seventy Treatise says.” This is a verse the author himself brings in:

  “Dharmas of dependent arising are in truth non-arising; if one says they do arise,
  do they exist in a single mind, or do they exist in many minds?”

Having cited the verse, the author unfolds its challenge: “The dharmas of the twelve links of dependent origination are in truth themselves non-arising. If one says they arise, do they exist within a single mind or within many minds?”

Take the first alternative: “If they exist within a single mind, cause and effect arise together at the same time.” What is wrong with simultaneity? The author says, “Cause and effect existing simultaneously is untenable. Why? Because in every case a cause comes first and its effect afterward.” If cause and effect are simultaneous, the cause no longer functions as a cause.

Take the second alternative: “If they exist within many minds, the dharmas of the twelve links become individually separate and mutually different.” If they are distributed among many minds, the twelve links become separate and mutually distinct. The question follows: “Once the mind shared by the earlier group of links has ceased, what serves as the cause and condition for the later links?” The author answers, “A ceased dharma is utterly nonexistent; how could it serve as a cause?” Once both alternatives have been traversed, he concludes: “If one says that the dharmas of the twelve links already existed beforehand, they should be found either in one mind or in many minds; neither is tenable.”

Notice where the challenge applies its force. Its premise is “if they already existed beforehand”—if there were already a set of twelve links possessing intrinsic nature. Only under that premise does the question arise of which mind contains them. Whether one answers one mind or many, the reasoning fails. What fails is not continuity but an intrinsic nature presumed already to exist.

11. Since Conditions Are Empty, What Arises from Them Is Empty: All Conditioned Dharmas Are Empty

Having traversed both inner and outer, the author gives his first conclusion:

“Therefore the multitude of conditions is empty. Since conditions are empty, dharmas arising from conditions are empty as well. One should therefore know that all conditioned dharmas are empty.”

The three sentences form one line. First, the multitude of conditions is empty, because each condition is itself dependently arisen—the cut concerning the rushes has already established this. Since conditions are empty, dharmas dependent upon them are naturally empty as well; therefore all conditioned dharmas are empty.

Notice that the sequence moves from conditions to effect, not from effect back to conditions. If one declared only the result empty while leaving conditions unempty, an ultimately real ground would remain on the side of conditions. The author first empties conditions themselves, and only then does the effect have nowhere to retreat.

12. If Even Conditioned Dharmas Are Empty, How Much More the Self: Burning and the Combustible

Once conditioned dharmas are empty, the author immediately asks, “Even conditioned dharmas are empty; how much more so the self?” Why is the self the easier case? He gives the reason: “It is because there are such conditioned dharmas as the five aggregates, twelve sense bases, and eighteen elements that a self is spoken of.”

A self is spoken of because these conditioned dharmas—the five aggregates, twelve sense bases, and eighteen elements—are present. The self is not a separate thing; it is named in dependence on these dharmas.

Then comes this gate’s only simile, and it belongs to the treatise itself: “Just as burning is spoken of because there is something combustible.” Fire is not an isolated thing; it must burn something. Reversing the relation: “If the aggregates, sense bases, and elements are empty, no other dharma remains that could be called a self, just as without anything combustible, burning cannot be spoken of.”

Once what it depends upon is empty, there is nowhere left to speak of a self—just as without anything combustible, burning cannot be spoken of. The author cites a scripture here: “The Buddha told the bhikṣus, ‘Because of self there is what belongs to self; without self, there is nothing belonging to self.’”

The placement of the scriptural quotation is revealing. The author does not quote scripture to prove the conclusion “the self is empty.” What he quotes is the linkage between self and what belongs to self. Scripture supplies the clue of dependence, and the author applies it to the self itself. What exists dependently lacks intrinsic nature—precisely what the opening verse says.

13. Because the Conditioned Is Empty, the Unconditioned Is Empty: Nirvāṇa Is Not One Last Really-Existing Thing

At this point, most readers would think enough has been said. The author does not stop. He turns the same measure toward nirvāṇa:

“Thus, because conditioned dharmas are empty, one should know that the unconditioned dharma of nirvāṇa is also empty.”

This is the deepest passage in the gate and the one most easily missed.

The first reason: “When these five aggregates cease and no further five aggregates arise, this is called nirvāṇa.” Yet “the five aggregates are originally empty in themselves. What, then, is extinguished such that it is called nirvāṇa?” The five aggregates were empty from the beginning; what exactly is extinguished so that one names nirvāṇa?

Extinction can be spoken of only if there is a real thing to be extinguished. Once the five aggregates have been emptied, the “extinction” on which the name nirvāṇa depends has no real entity to support it. The second reason is shorter: “Moreover, the self is empty as well. Who, then, attains nirvāṇa?”

The third reason concerns terminology: “Furthermore, the non-arising dharma is called nirvāṇa. If arisen dharmas could be established, the non-arising dharma should thereby be established. Yet arisen dharmas are not established—the reasons have already been explained and will be explained again below. Therefore arisen dharmas are not established.”

The name non-arising is established in contrast to arising. If arisen dharmas could be established, the non-arising dharma would be established in turn. But arisen dharmas are not established—the author says that the reasons have already been explained and will be explained again. Thus: “It is in dependence on arisen dharmas that non-arising is named. If arisen dharmas are not established, how can the non-arising dharma be established?”

Only because arisen dharmas are posited is the name non-arising established. Once arisen dharmas are not established, the name non-arising has no basis either.

The weight of this passage lies in its refusal to leave a safe place at the end. When conditioned dharmas are empty, one might retreat to the unconditioned; when the unconditioned is empty, one might retreat to the self that attains nirvāṇa; and the self too is empty. The author withdraws all three retreats at once.

This does not negate nirvāṇa. The earlier refutations concerning jars, cloth, and houses never say that a jar cannot hold water. Nor does this passage say that there is no nirvāṇa. It says that nirvāṇa is not a thing that can stand by itself or be grasped in someone’s hand. If it were, it would possess intrinsic nature, and anything possessing intrinsic nature was already refuted by the opening verse.

14. A One-Sentence Conclusion: Conditioned, Unconditioned, and Self Are All Empty

At the end, the author writes only one sentence:

“Therefore conditioned dharmas, unconditioned dharmas, and the self are all empty.”

The gate closes here. It began with “I shall now briefly explain the meaning of the Mahāyāna,” passed through the seven meanings of the Great Vehicle, the verse opening the gate, five outer cases, the inner twelve links, the challenge of other-nature, the refutation using rushes and mat, and the Seventy Treatise’s question of one mind or many, and finally lands on these few words. This is the gate that opens first among the twelve.

What Can a Reader Carry Away from This Gate?

First, distinguish “without intrinsic nature” from “nonexistent.” The author uses jars, cloth, houses, clarified butter, and sprouts throughout—things that function. He does not cancel their use; he cancels their supposed ability to stand on their own.

Second, know where the search for an ultimate foundation leads. The mat depends on rushes; on what do the rushes depend? “The rushes too arise from a multitude of conditions and therefore lack intrinsic nature.” This path has no final floor. Once one sees this, one will not casually point to something halfway along and say, “Here at last is what truly exists.”

Third, notice where the measure turns at the end. “Because conditioned dharmas are empty, one should know that the unconditioned dharma of nirvāṇa is also empty.” The measure does not stop on the side of what it seeks.

Fourth, remember that this is a gate. A gate is used to enter. Once one has entered, one need not cling to it.

Carried Forward: Through the Other Treatises on the Same Axis

The preceding is the meaning of this gate itself. What follows places beside it two illuminations from the other treatises on the same axis. They illuminate but do not belong to this treatise; they are recorded without adjudicating the parallel.

The Treatise on the Middle establishes the eight negations at its opening:

  “Neither arising nor ceasing, neither permanence nor annihilation;
  neither identity nor difference, neither coming nor going.”

That treatise begins from exclusion, blocking all eight grasped marks at once. This gate begins from a multitude of conditions, counting jar, cloth, house, clarified butter, and sprout one by one so that dependence on conditions discloses itself. One negates and the other displays, yet they enter the same meaning.

As for the twelve links, the “Examination of the Twelve Links of Dependent Origination” in the Treatise on the Middle counts them forward in sequence—“sentient beings, obscured by ignorance, produce the three formations for a later life”—continues through grief, lamentation, suffering, and distress, then gathers the sequence back in reverse, and finally attributes the teaching to what “is extensively explained in the Abhidharma and sūtras.” That chapter explains how the twelve links accumulate and how they rightly cease. This gate takes a different angle: if the twelve links already possessed intrinsic nature, should they be placed within one mind or within many? The links examined are the same; the question asked is different.

Read along the same axis, each illumination remains in its own place. The meaning of this gate remains governed by its own extended prose.

觀有果無果門第二Examination of an Existing or Nonexisting Effect

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

第一門說一切法從眾緣生、所以無自性。有人聽完會把問題往前挪一步:緣起我承認,可是在緣還沒有和合以前,那個果究竟在不在因裡?

這一問是給自性找一個新的藏身處——果先在因中預備著,緣不過把它請出來罷了。第二門為這一問而開。論主起手一句:「復次,諸法不生。」矛頭挪到了一個字上。

一、四句頌把生路封成三條

  「先有則不生,先無亦不生,
  有無亦不生,誰當有生者?」

前三句列盡了一切可能的答案:果在因中先已有、先全無、或先亦有亦無,除此無第四路。第四句是逼問:三路都封,「誰當有生者」?

論主隨即把頌攤成長行:「若果因中先有則不應生,先無亦不應生,先有無亦不應生。」以下十餘番問答,都在一條一條地填實它。第一門數的是條件,第二門盯住「生」這個動作本身。同一個瓶,第一門看它靠什麼站著,第二門看它是怎麼來的。

二、先有而生,是則無窮

「若果因中先有而生,是則無窮。」

果既本在因中,如今生了出來,因中那一份「有」並沒有取消——「因中常有故」。既然還有,就還該生:「今生已復應更生」;生了又有,於是「從是有邊復應更生,是則無窮」。先有的立場自己開了一個閘,生便沒有理由停下來。

對面止血說:生已不再生,未生的才生。論主答:「若謂生已更不生,未生而生者,是中無有生理」——你這樣講之後,生與不生的分別不再來自果本身(果始終是有的),只來自你臨時的規定。再補一刀:「若因中先有果,而謂未生而生、生已不生者,是亦二俱有而一生一不生,無有是處。」同一種身分擔不起兩種待遇。

三、生與未生,兩頭相違

「若未生定有者,生已則應無。何以故?生、未生共相違故;生未生相違故,是二作相亦相違。」生與未生是相違的一對,位置相違,其上的作相也相違;你把「有」派給未生那一頭,生了那一頭理應歸「無」。

可你偏要兩頭都掛上有:「有與無相違,無與有相違,若生已亦有、未生時亦有者,則生、未生不應有異」,「如是生、未生有何差別?」凡說生,總得有個從什麼到什麼;兩端填成同一種東西,這條路便沒有起點也沒有終點。論主收:「生、未生無差別,是事不然,是故有不生。」

四、有已先成,何用更生

「有已先成,何用更生?如作已不應作,成已不應成,是故有法不應生。」

作完了沒有再作的餘地,成了沒有再成的餘地——這是「作」與「成」二字本身的用法。果若在因中已經成就,生對它只是多餘的手續。若瓶早已完好地在泥團裡,陶師的輪與繩是在做什麼?

五、泥中之瓶,此刻應當看得見

「若有生,因中未生時果應可見,而實不可見;如泥中瓶、蒲中席,應可見而實不可見,是故有不生。」

前幾難就理說,這一難就事說:你既說它現在就在那裡,那就該現在看得見。爭執由此從概念推到眼前,於是對面必須解釋何以不見——全論最長的一場知覺論辯就從這裡開始。

六、「未變故不見」:那你憑什麼相狀說它在

對面第一個解釋:「果雖先有,以未變故不見。」

論主先問要害:「以何相知言泥中先有瓶?」是「為以瓶相有瓶?為以牛相、馬相故有瓶耶?」若泥中沒有瓶相,那也同樣沒有牛相、馬相——一個相都沒有的東西,與無有何分別?論主便說:「是豈不名無耶?」

再把「變」字拿過來逼對面選邊。其一,若「變法即是果者,即應因中先有變」,那麼變化自己也「應當可見而實不可得」——你用來解釋不見的那件事,自己也不見。其二,「若謂未變不名為果,則果畢竟不可得」,因為「是變先無,後亦應無」。其三,「若謂變已是果者,則因中先無」,於是你的主張成了「或因中先有果,或先無果」——同一個人先後說了兩種話。

七、八種雖有而不可知

對面搬出一套完整的知覺論:「先有變,但不可得見。凡物自有有而不可得者」——世上本有存在而人覺察不到的,共八種因緣。

近,「如眼中藥」;遠,「如鳥飛虛空高翔遠逝」;根壞,「如盲不見色、聾不聞聲、鼻塞不聞香、口爽不知味、身頑不知觸、心狂不知實」;心不住,「如心在色等則不知聲」;障,「如地障大水、壁障外物」;同,「如黑上墨點」;勝,「如有鍾鼓音,不聞捎拂聲」;細微,「如微塵等不現」。

從身根之壞到心的散亂,從遮擋到背景相同,從強聲掩弱到微塵不現,八例排得極細密。對面於是說:「如是諸法雖有,以八因緣故不可知」,所以「汝說因中變不可得、瓶等不可得者,是事不然。」這一難提得漂亮:不見有八種來由,沒有一種能證明它不在。

八、逐條回擲:八例皆有其反面

論主不駁那八例——八例都是實情。他做的是把每一條的成立條件亮出來:「變法及瓶等果,不同八因緣不可得。」〔T30 0161a10〕

「若變法及瓶等,果極近不可得者,小遠應可得;極遠不可得者,小近應可得;若根壞不可得者,根淨應可得;若心不住不可得者,心住應可得;若障不可得者,變法及瓶法無障應可得;若同不可得者,異時應可得;若勝不可得者,勝止應可得;若細微不可得者,而瓶等果麁應可得。」

藥挪遠就看見,眼淨就見色,牆撤就見物,鐘鼓一停就聽見拂拭之聲——八條各自帶著一個解除的辦法;而泥中之瓶,八個辦法用完仍舊不可得。八因緣說的是暫時不可知,不是永遠不可知。

論主又順「細」這一條追下去:「若瓶細故不可得者,生已亦應不可得。何以故?生已、未生細相一故,生已、未生俱定有故。」照先有論,果在生前生後是同一個、也同樣是有,那麼生了以後也該一樣細、一樣不可得。

九、改說『細轉成麁』,就把因中有果丟了

對面改口:「未生時細,生已轉麁,是故生已可得,未生不可得。」

論主答:「若爾者,因中則無果。何以故?因中無麁故。」你如今承認因中只有細的;而手上這個果是麁的——「今果是麁,汝言細故不可得,是麁不名為果。今果畢竟不應可得而果實可得」。一改口,先有果的主張便自己讓開了位置。論主結:「是故不以細故不可得」,「先因中有果,是事不然。」

十、縷只是疊的住處,不是疊的因

前面問看不看得見,以下問還算不算因果。「若因中先有果生者,是則因、因相壞,果、果相壞。」何以故?「如疊在縷,如果在器,但是住處,不名為因。」

布若本在絲縷裡,縷對布就只是容器,像果子放在器皿裡;容器不是因——「縷、器非疊,果因故。」後果很重:「若因壞,果亦壞,是故縷等非疊等因。因無故,果亦無。何以故?因因故有果成,因不成,果云何成?」先有論本想保住因果,結果把因這一頭取消了。

再從作上說一次:「若不作不名果,縷等因不能作疊等果。何以故?如縷等不以疊等住故能作疊等果」——縷只是讓疊住在那裡,並沒有作出疊,「如是則無因無果。」於是走到一個有意思的地方:「若因果俱無,則不應求因中若先有果、若先無果。」所諍的兩案,原是架在因果二字上的。

十一、有物必有相現,而果無相

「若因中有果而不可得,應有相現」——藏著的東西總露一點消息:「如聞香知有華、聞聲知有鳥、聞笑知有人、見烟知有火、見鵠知有池。」

「如是因中若先有果,應有相現;今果體亦不可得,相亦不可得,如是當知因中先無果。」體不可得,相也不可得——這比單說不見更進一層:連消息也沒有一絲。

十二、堅持先有,就說不出「因縷有疊」

「若因中先有果生,則不應言因縷有疊、因蒲有席。」疊既本在,縷並沒有作它;「若因不作,他亦不作。如疊非縷所作,可從蒲作耶?」縷不作蒲更不作,那便成了「無所從作」,而「若無所從作,則不名為果。若果無,因亦無,如先說」。

人人都說因縷有疊、因蒲有席;先有論卻把這句話說不出口了。

十三、無所從作,就落入常

「若果無所從作,則為是常,如涅槃性。」不從任何處作出的東西便不待因緣,那就是常。可是「若果是常,諸有為法則皆是常。何以故?一切有為法皆是果故。」

一切有為法都是果,果既是常,有為法無一不常。而「若一切法皆常,則無無常;若無無常,亦無有常。何以故?因常有無常、因無常有常」——常與無常相待而立,抹掉一頭,另一頭也站不住。論主結:「是故常無常二俱無者,是事不然。是故不得言因中先有果生。」先有論本要為果找一個穩處,推到底反把常這個名字也毀了。

十四、果不與異果作因

「若因中先有果生,則果更與異果作因,如疊與著為因,如席與障為因。如車與載為因」——布是縷的果又是穿著的因,席是蒲的果又是遮障的因。照先有論的通則,由它作因的那個果也該先在它裡面預備著,用途一路現成;「而實不與異果作因,是故不得言因中先有果生。」

對面舉了一個很細的譬喻:「如地先有香,不以水灑,香則不發;果亦如是,若未有緣會,則不能作因。」土裡本有香,得灑水才發。

論主答得很緊:「如汝所說,可了時名果,瓶等物非果。何以故?可了是作,瓶等先有非作,是則以作為果。」你既說要等緣會才顯,那麼你真正稱作果的是那個被顯出來的時刻,而那時刻是作出來的;瓶反倒不是果了。這正與你先有的主張相反。

十五、了因顯發,不生一物

「了因但能顯發,不能生物」。譬喻現成:「如為照闇中瓶故然燈,亦能照餘臥具等物;為作瓶故和合眾緣,不能生餘臥具等物」。

一盞燈為照瓶而點,光到之處臥具器物一併照見;作瓶的眾緣和合起來,卻只出一個瓶。顯的可以旁及,生的不能旁及。先有論說緣只是把果顯出來,等於把眾緣當作燈——可是燈不造瓶。

論主又補一條就時間說的:「若因中先有果生,則不應有今作、當作差別。而汝受今作、當作」——果若現成,就沒有正在作與將要作之別;而這個分別是對面自己承認的。

十六、破先無:第二頭、第三手

「若謂因中先無果而果生者,是亦不然。」何以故?「若無而生者,應有第二頭、第三手生。何以故?無而生故。」

對面辯:「瓶等物有因緣,第二頭、第三手無因緣,云何得生?」論主答得利落:「第二頭、第三手及瓶等果,因中俱無。」在先無論的立場上兩者處境全同。既然一樣是無,「如泥團中無瓶,石中亦無瓶,何故名泥團為瓶因,不名石為瓶因?何故名乳為酪因、縷為疊因,不名蒲為因?」先無論說出了「無」,卻交不出泥與石的分別。

十七、指端生車馬,麻與沙同一價

「若因中先無果而果生者,則一一物應生一切物,如指端應生車、馬、飲食等;如是縷不應但出疊,亦應出車、馬、飲食等物。」道理只一句:「以俱無故。」生若只需要無,那就人人有份。

再從力上說:「則諸因不應各各有力能生果。如須油者要從麻取,不笮於沙」——「若俱無者,何故麻中求,而不笮沙?」對面訴諸經驗:「曾見麻出油、不見從沙出」。論主答:「若生相成者,應言餘時見麻出油、不見沙出,是故於麻中求,不取沙;而一切法生相不成,故不得言餘時見麻出油」。

論主不是說世人榨麻得油是假的;他說的是:你正在爭的就是生能不能成立,卻拿一件已預設了生的往例來作根據。他自己把這一點挑明:〔T30 0162a03〕「我今不但破一事,皆總破一切因果。若因中先有果生、先無果生、先有果無果生,是三生皆不成;是故汝言餘時見麻出油,則墮同疑因。」

十八、先無則因相不成,先有則作者無事

「若先因中無果而果生者,諸因相則不成。何以故?諸因若無,法何能作?何能成?若無作、無成,云何名為因?」因之所以稱因,是就它能作能成而說;因這一頭全無,因就只剩一個空名。連帶著「如是作者不得有所作,使作者亦不得有所作。」——親手作的與教人作的,兩頭都成了閒人。

回看先有那一案,作者同樣無事:「若謂因中先有果,則不應有作、作者、作法別異。何以故?若先有果,何須復作?是故汝說作、作者、作法諸因皆不可得。」

於是論主說了本門最要緊的一句自白:「我說作、作者及因果皆空,若汝破作、作者及因果,則成我法,不名為難。」對面的難都以承認作、作者、因果為前提,而論主根本不立這些為實有;每破一次作與作者,反倒替論主說了話。他又補:「若人受因中先有果,應作是難;我不說因中先有果,故不受此難,亦不受因中先無果。」論主不是在兩案之間選一案,他一案都不領。

十九、亦有亦無:明與闇不同處

「若謂因中先亦有果亦無果而果生,是亦不然。何以故?有、無性相違故;性相違者,云何一處?」譬喻四對:「如明闇、苦樂、去住、縛解不得同處」——明來闇去,苦至樂捨,去住不並,縛解不俱。

何況這一案本無新義:「因中先有果先無果,上有無中已破。」合兩個已破的說法,得不出一個未破的說法。

二十、理極於此

「是故先因中有果亦不生,無果亦不生,有無亦不生,理極於此。」

「理極於此」四字說得斬截:沿著因與果去尋一個生,能走的路只有三條,如今都走盡了,所以「一切處推求不可得,是故果畢竟不生」。由此再推:「果畢竟不生故,則一切有為法皆空。何以故?一切有為法,皆是因是果。」世間有為法,沒有一個不是某物的果、又不是某物的因;果既不生,有為法便無所立。

末後與第一門合流:「有為空故,無為亦空。有為、無為尚空,何況我耶?」第一門從緣空推到有為空、無為空與我空,第二門從生不可得推到同一處。兩扇門開在不同方向,進去卻是同一間屋子。

讀這一門的人可以帶走什麼

一是分清『不可見』與『不存在』。那八種不可知論主一條也沒否認;他只問:你這個不見,有沒有一個能解除的辦法?八條都有,泥中之瓶沒有。

二是分清顯發與生。燈照瓶,也照臥具;緣作瓶,只作瓶。把緣起當成開燈,果就得先在暗處等著;果若先在,陶師的手便成了多餘。

三是留意論主一案不領。破先有不是為了立先無,破先無不是為了回到先有;三案齊破之後剩下的不是第四種主張,是不必再問。

四是記得這一門為誰而設。承認了緣起的人,仍可能把自性藏進「因中」;第二門把那個藏處也一併問過。

承衍:同軸之照

以上是本門自身之義。此下就同軸一處旁照——照非本論,只是同一義理在別處的說法,並錄不判。

《中論》〈觀因果品第二十〉所問與本門同鋒。那一品先設問:「眾因緣和合現有果生故,當知是果從眾緣和合有。」隨即以頌遮之:

  「若眾緣和合,而有果生者;
  和合中已有,何須和合生?」

「何須和合生」與本門的「有已先成,何用更生」同是一問。其下一頌:

  「若眾緣和合,是中有果者;
  和合中應有,而實不可得。」

正與本門「因中未生時果應可見,而實不可見」相應。先無一邊,那一品答以「若物無自性,是物終不生」,並舉乳水為例:「若乳中無酪,則與水同,不應言但從乳出。」與本門泥石之問、麻沙之問取徑相同。

兩處開合有別:《中論》此品以頌領起,一問一頌,破至因果二體與時之前後;本門全在長行裡把生字逼到底,中間插入八不可知一場長辯,是《中論》所無。所觀之事相同,所開之門有別。

同軸互照,各還其位;本門的義理仍以本門長行為準。

Gate One says that every dharma arises from a gathering of conditions and therefore lacks intrinsic nature. Someone hearing this may move the question one step back: I accept conditioned arising, but before the conditions assemble, does the effect already exist in the cause or not?

This question gives intrinsic nature a new hiding place. The effect is prepared in advance within the cause, and conditions merely invite it out. Gate Two opens for this question. The author begins: “Furthermore, dharmas do not arise.” The point of the inquiry moves to a single word.

1. The Four-Line Verse Seals the Paths of Arising into Three

  “If previously existent, it does not arise; if previously nonexistent, it does not arise;   if both existent and nonexistent, it likewise does not arise—who, then, could be something that arises?”

The first three lines exhaust every possible answer: the effect already exists in the cause, is wholly absent there, or is both existent and nonexistent. There is no fourth path. The fourth line presses the question: when all three paths are sealed, “who, then, could be something that arises?”

The author immediately unfolds the verse in prose: “If the effect already exists in the cause, it should not arise; if previously absent, it should not arise; if both existent and nonexistent, it should not arise.” The many exchanges that follow make each path concrete. Gate One counts the conditions; Gate Two fixes upon the act “arising” itself. With the same jar, Gate One asks what supports it; Gate Two asks how it came.

2. If What Already Exists Arises, the Process Is Endless

“If the effect already exists in the cause and arises, the process is endless.”

Since the effect was already in the cause and has now emerged, the “existent” share in the cause has not been canceled—“because it is permanently present in the cause.” Since it remains, it should arise again: “Now that it has arisen, it should arise once more.” After arising, it still exists, and “from this existent side it should arise again”; thus the process has no end. The thesis of prior existence opens a gate of its own and gives arising no reason ever to stop.

The questioner tries to stop the bleeding: what has arisen does not arise again; only what has not arisen arises. The author answers, “If one says what has arisen does not arise again and the unarisen arises, there is no coherent principle of arising here.” On that account the difference between arising and not arising no longer comes from the effect itself, for the effect is existent throughout; it comes only from an improvised rule. One further cut follows: “If the effect already exists in the cause, yet you say the unarisen arises and the arisen does not, both are equally existent while one arises and the other does not. There is no such case.” One status cannot bear two treatments.

3. Arisen and Unarisen Contradict One Another

“If while unarisen it determinately exists, then after arising it should be nonexistent. Why? Arisen and unarisen contradict one another; because they contradict, the active marks they bear also contradict.” Arisen and unarisen are an opposed pair. Their positions conflict, and so must the active marks assigned to them. If you assign existence to the unarisen side, the arisen side should receive nonexistence.

Yet you insist on placing existence at both ends: “Existence contradicts nonexistence and nonexistence contradicts existence. If it exists both after arising and while unarisen, arisen and unarisen should not differ.” “What difference, then, is there between arisen and unarisen?” Whenever one speaks of arising, there must be movement from something to something. Fill both ends with the same status and the path has neither beginning nor end. The author concludes: “The claim that arisen and unarisen do not differ is untenable; therefore what exists does not arise.”

4. Already Existent and Accomplished—What Use Is Further Arising?

“Already existent and accomplished—what use is further arising? What is done should not be done again, what is accomplished should not be accomplished again; therefore an existent dharma should not arise.”

Once something is done there is no room to do it again; once accomplished there is no room to accomplish it again. This follows from the ordinary meanings of “doing” and “accomplishing.” If the effect is already complete in the cause, arising is merely a superfluous procedure. If the jar already stands whole inside the clay, what are the potter’s wheel, cord, and hands doing?

5. The Jar in the Clay Should Be Visible Now

“If what exists arises, the effect should be visible in the cause before arising, yet in fact it is not visible. A jar in clay and a mat in reeds should be visible, yet in fact they are not; therefore what exists does not arise.”

The preceding challenges argue from principle; this one argues from the matter before one’s eyes. Since you say it is there now, it should be visible now. The dispute moves from concepts into direct experience, and the questioner must explain why it is unseen. The treatise’s longest debate on perception begins here.

6. “Unseen Because Unchanged”: By What Mark Do You Say It Is There?

The questioner’s first explanation is: “The effect already exists, but because it has not yet changed, it is unseen.”

The author begins at the crucial point: “By what mark do you know and say that a jar already exists in the clay?” Is it “because the jar’s mark is present, or because the mark of a cow or horse is present?” If the clay has no jar-mark, it equally has no cow-mark or horse-mark. How does a thing with no mark at all differ from nonexistence? The author therefore asks: “Is this not called nonexistent?”

He then takes up the word “change” and forces the questioner to choose. First, if “the transformation itself is the effect, then transformation should already exist in the cause”; that transformation too “should be visible, yet in fact cannot be found.” What was invoked to explain invisibility is itself invisible. Second, “if the untransformed is not called an effect, the effect can never be found,” because “this transformation was previously absent and should be absent afterward.” Third, “if it is the effect only after transformation, the effect was previously absent in the cause”; then the questioner claims “at one time that the effect already exists in the cause and at another that it was previously absent.” One speaker has given two accounts in succession.

7. Eight Ways Something May Exist Yet Remain Unknown

The questioner brings forward a complete theory of perception: “Transformation already exists but cannot be seen. Things can exist yet remain unapprehended.” There are eight reasons why something present may escape awareness.

Too near, “as with medicine in the eye”; too far, “as with a bird soaring high in the sky and passing into the distance”; a damaged faculty, “as a blind person does not see form, a deaf person does not hear sound, one with a blocked nose does not smell fragrance, one with an impaired tongue does not know taste, one with a numb body does not know touch, and one with a deranged mind does not know reality”; an inattentive mind, “as a mind attending to form does not know sound”; obstruction, “as earth obstructs the great waters and a wall blocks an outside object”; sameness, “as an ink dot upon black”; dominance, “as the sound of bells and drums prevents hearing a faint brushing sound”; minuteness, “as motes do not appear.”

From damaged bodily faculties to distraction of mind, from obstruction to sameness of background, from strong sound overwhelming weak to the invisibility of motes, the eight examples are arranged with great precision. The questioner says: “Dharmas may exist yet remain unknown because of these eight conditions.” Therefore the claim that transformation in the cause and such effects as jars cannot be found is untenable. It is an elegant challenge: failure to see something has eight possible causes, and none proves that the thing is absent.

8. Turning Each Back: Every One of the Eight Has an Opposite

The author does not deny a single example; all eight are matters of fact. He instead brings each example’s conditions of validity into view: “Transformation and such effects as jars are not unapprehended in the same way as the eight conditions.”〔T30 0161a10〕

“If transformation and jars are unapprehended because extremely near, they should be apprehended from slightly farther away; if because extremely far, from slightly nearer; if because a faculty is damaged, by one whose faculties are sound; if because the mind does not attend, when it attends; if because obstructed, transformation and jar should be apprehended without the obstruction; if because the same as their location, at another time; if because overwhelmed by the stronger, when the stronger ceases; if because minute, such effects as jars are coarse and should be apprehended.”

Move the medicine farther away and it is seen; restore the eye and color is seen; remove the wall and the object is seen; stop the bells and drums and the brushing sound is heard. Each of the eight includes a way for its obstruction to end. Yet after all eight remedies are applied, the jar in the clay still cannot be found. The eight conditions explain temporary unknowability, not perpetual unknowability.

The author then follows the case of minuteness: “If the jar is unapprehended because minute, it should remain unapprehended after arising. Why? The minute mark is the same before and after arising, and it determinately exists both before and after.” According to prior existence, the effect is the same and equally existent before and after arising; therefore it should remain equally minute and equally unapprehended after arising.

9. To Say “The Minute Becomes Coarse” Abandons the Effect’s Prior Existence

The questioner revises the account: “Before arising it is minute; after arising it becomes coarse. Thus it is apprehended after arising and unapprehended before.”

The author answers: “If so, the effect is absent in the cause. Why? Because the coarse is absent in the cause.” You now admit that only the minute is in the cause, while the effect in hand is coarse. “The present effect is coarse, yet you say it was unapprehended because minute; this coarse thing is not called the effect. The present effect should then never be apprehended, yet in fact it is.” With that revision, the claim that the effect existed beforehand makes room for its own opposite. The author concludes: “Therefore it is not unapprehended because minute”; “the claim that the effect already exists in the cause is untenable.”

10. Threads Are Merely the Cloth’s Dwelling Place, Not Its Cause

Until now the question was whether the effect can be seen. From here the inquiry asks whether cause and effect still deserve their names. “If an effect already exists in the cause and then arises, the cause loses the mark of cause and the effect loses the mark of effect.” Why? “If cloth is in threads or fruit in a vessel, that is merely a dwelling place and is not called a cause.”

If cloth already exists in the threads, the threads are only a container, like fruit resting in a vessel. A container is not a cause—“threads and vessel are not the causes of cloth and fruit.” The consequence is grave: “If the cause collapses, the effect collapses; therefore threads and the rest are not causes of cloth and the rest. Because there is no cause, there is no effect. Why? An effect is established because of a cause; if the cause is not established, how can the effect be?” The thesis of prior existence set out to protect cause and effect and instead canceled the cause.

The author repeats the point through making: “What is not made is not called an effect, yet threads and other causes cannot produce cloth and other effects. Threads do not produce cloth merely because cloth rests upon them.” Threads merely let cloth reside there and do not make it; “there would thus be neither cause nor effect.” This reaches an intriguing point: “If cause and effect are both absent, one should not ask whether the effect previously exists or is previously absent in the cause.” The two disputed alternatives had depended on the words cause and effect from the outset.

11. What Exists Must Show a Mark, Yet the Effect Shows None

“If the effect exists in the cause but cannot be apprehended, a mark should appear.” Something hidden always sends some sign: “Smelling fragrance, one knows flowers; hearing a sound, one knows a bird; hearing laughter, one knows a person; seeing smoke, one knows fire; seeing a swan, one knows a pond.”

“In the same way, if an effect already exists in the cause, a mark should appear. Yet neither the effect’s entity nor its mark can be found; thus know that the effect was previously absent in the cause.” Neither entity nor mark can be found. This goes beyond saying it is unseen: it leaves not the slightest indication.

12. Insist on Prior Existence, and One Can No Longer Say “Cloth Exists Because of Threads”

“If an effect already exists in the cause and then arises, one should not say cloth exists because of threads or a mat because of reeds.” Since cloth already exists, threads did not make it. “If this cause did not make it, nothing else made it either. If cloth is not made by threads, could it be made from reeds?” Threads do not make it and reeds still less; then it is “made from nothing.” Yet “if made from nothing, it is not called an effect. If there is no effect, there is no cause, as already explained.”

Everyone says cloth exists because of threads and a mat because of reeds. The doctrine of prior existence can no longer utter that sentence.

13. Made from Nothing, It Falls into Permanence

“If the effect is made from nothing, it is permanent, like the nature of nirvāṇa.” What is not produced from anywhere does not depend on conditions and is therefore permanent. But “if the effect is permanent, every conditioned dharma is permanent. Why? Because every conditioned dharma is an effect.”

Every conditioned dharma is an effect. If effects are permanent, not one conditioned dharma is impermanent. Yet “if every dharma is permanent, there is no impermanence; if there is no impermanence, neither is there permanence. Why? Impermanence exists because of permanence, and permanence because of impermanence.” Permanence and impermanence stand in mutual dependence; erase one side and the other cannot stand. The author concludes: “Therefore the claim that permanence and impermanence are both absent is untenable. Thus one cannot say an effect already exists in the cause and then arises.” Prior existence sought a secure place for the effect; followed to its end, it destroys even the name permanence.

14. An Effect Does Not Become the Cause of a Different Effect

“If an effect already exists in the cause and then arises, the effect should become the cause of a different effect: cloth the cause of wearing, a mat the cause of covering, a cart the cause of carrying.” Cloth is the effect of threads and then cause of wearing; a mat is the effect of reeds and then cause of covering. By the general rule of prior existence, the effect for which it serves as cause should likewise already be prepared inside it, every use ready beforehand. “Yet in fact it does not become the cause of a different effect; therefore one cannot say the effect already exists in the cause and then arises.”

The questioner offers a subtle analogy: “Fragrance already exists in the earth but does not emerge without sprinkling water. The effect is the same: before the conditions assemble, it cannot serve as a cause.” Fragrance is present in the soil and water merely discloses it.

The author’s answer is tight: “On your account it is called an effect only when it can be known; then jars and other objects are not effects. Why? Being made knowable is produced, whereas jars and the rest previously existed and are unproduced. You thereby treat production as the effect.” If the assembling conditions merely reveal the effect, what you truly call effect is the moment of manifestation, and that moment is produced; the jar itself, by contrast, ceases to be an effect. This is the opposite of the claim that it already existed.

15. A Revealing Cause Discloses; It Does Not Produce a Thing

“A revealing cause can only disclose; it cannot produce a thing.” The analogy lies ready to hand: “If a lamp is lit to illuminate a jar in darkness, it also illuminates bedding and other objects. But when conditions assemble to make a jar, they cannot produce bedding and other objects.”

Light a lamp to see a jar and everything within its reach—bedding, vessels, and the rest—is illuminated as well. Assemble the conditions for making a jar and only a jar results. Disclosure can extend incidentally; production cannot. The doctrine of prior existence treats conditions as a lamp that merely reveals the effect, but a lamp does not make a jar.

The author adds a temporal point: “If the effect already exists in the cause and then arises, there should be no distinction between making now and making later. Yet you accept making now and making later.” If the effect stands complete already, there can be no difference between work presently underway and work yet to be done; the opponent himself accepts that distinction.

16. Refuting Prior Nonexistence: A Second Head and Third Hand

“If one says the effect is previously absent in the cause and then arises, this too is untenable.” Why? “If what is nonexistent could arise, a second head and third hand should arise. Why? Because what is nonexistent could arise.”

The questioner replies: “Jars and other things have causes and conditions; a second head and third hand do not. How could they arise?” The author answers cleanly: “A second head, a third hand, and such effects as jars are all equally absent in the cause.” Under the thesis of prior nonexistence, both occupy the same position. Since each is equally absent, “a jar is absent from clay and equally absent from stone; why call the lump of clay the jar’s cause and not call stone its cause? Why call milk the cause of curds and threads the cause of cloth, but not call reeds the cause?” The doctrine of prior nonexistence says “absent” but cannot produce the distinction between clay and stone.

17. Carts and Horses from a Fingertip; Sesame and Sand at the Same Price

“If an effect previously absent in the cause can arise, each thing should produce every thing: carts, horses, food, and the rest should arise from a fingertip; threads should not produce cloth alone but carts, horses, food, and all other things.” The reason is one phrase: “because all are equally absent.” If arising requires only absence, everything qualifies.

Then consider causal power: “Causes should not each possess a distinct power to produce an effect. One who needs oil seeks it from sesame and does not press sand.” “If oil is equally absent from both, why seek it in sesame and not press sand?” The questioner appeals to experience: “Oil has been seen to come from sesame and has not been seen to come from sand.” The author replies: “If the mark of arising were established, you could say that at another time oil was seen to come from sesame and not from sand, and therefore one seeks it in sesame rather than sand. But the mark of arising for every dharma is not established, so you cannot say that oil was formerly seen to come from sesame.”

The author does not claim that people’s pressing sesame for oil is false. He says that the disputed point is whether arising can be established, while the questioner uses a previous instance that already presupposes arising as evidence. He makes the point explicit:〔T30 0162a03〕“I do not now refute only this one matter; I refute every cause and effect together. The three forms of arising—effect already existent in the cause, previously nonexistent, or both existent and nonexistent—are all unestablished. Therefore your claim that sesame was formerly seen to produce oil falls into a reason identical with what is under doubt.”

18. Prior Nonexistence Leaves No Mark of Cause; Prior Existence Leaves the Agent Idle

“If an effect previously absent in the cause arises, the marks of causes cannot be established. Why? If causes are absent, by what can a dharma be made, by what accomplished? If there is neither making nor accomplishment, why call anything a cause?” A cause is named through its power to make and accomplish; if the cause side is entirely absent, cause remains an empty name. Consequently, “the agent cannot produce anything, and one who directs an agent likewise cannot produce anything.” The person who works directly and the one who instructs another both become idle.

Looking back at prior existence, the agent is equally idle: “If the effect already exists in the cause, there should be no distinction among action, agent, and what is made. Why? If the effect already exists, what need is there to make it? Therefore the causes you describe—action, agent, and what is made—cannot be found.”

The author then gives this gate’s most important confession: “I say action, agent, cause, and effect are all empty. If you refute action, agent, cause, and effect, you establish my Dharma and do not challenge it.” The questioner’s objections all presuppose the reality of action, agent, cause, and effect, but the author never establishes them as intrinsically existent. Each refutation of action and agent states the author’s point for him. He adds: “Only if someone accepted that the effect already exists in the cause should this challenge be made. I do not say it already exists in the cause, so I do not accept the challenge; neither do I accept that it was previously absent.” The author does not choose between the two cases. He accepts neither.

19. Both Existent and Nonexistent: Light and Dark Do Not Share One Place

“If one says the effect is both existent and nonexistent in the cause and then arises, this too is untenable. Why? Because existence and nonexistence possess mutually contradictory natures and marks. Since their natures conflict, how could they occupy one place?” Four pairs illustrate it: “Light and dark, pain and pleasure, going and staying, bondage and release cannot occupy one place.” Light comes as dark departs; pain and pleasure are relinquished in turn; going and staying do not coincide; bondage and release are not simultaneous.

Moreover, this case contains no new meaning: “The effect’s prior existence and prior nonexistence in the cause were already refuted above in the discussion of existence and nonexistence.” Combining two refuted statements cannot yield an unrefuted statement.

20. Reason Reaches Its Limit Here

“Therefore an effect existent in the cause does not arise, an effect absent there does not arise, and an effect both existent and nonexistent does not arise. Reason reaches its limit here.”

The phrase “reason reaches its limit here” is decisive. Seeking an instance of arising along cause and effect offers only three paths; all have now been traversed. Therefore “inquiry everywhere finds nothing, and the effect is ultimately unarisen.” From there the author continues: “Because the effect is ultimately unarisen, every conditioned dharma is empty. Why? Every conditioned dharma is both cause and effect.” There is no worldly conditioned dharma that is not the effect of something and the cause of something else. When the effect does not arise, conditioned dharmas have no intrinsic footing.

The conclusion rejoins Gate One: “Because the conditioned is empty, the unconditioned is empty. When conditioned and unconditioned are empty, how much more so the self?” Gate One proceeds from the emptiness of conditions to the emptiness of conditioned, unconditioned, and self; Gate Two proceeds from the unfindability of arising to the same place. The two gates open from different directions into the same room.

What Readers Can Carry Away from This Gate

First, distinguish “unseen” from “nonexistent.” The author denies none of the eight reasons for nonapprehension. He asks only whether this instance of not seeing has a way for its impediment to end. All eight do; the jar in the clay does not.

Second, distinguish disclosure from production. A lamp illuminates the jar and also the bedding; conditions making a jar make only the jar. To treat conditioned arising as switching on a lamp requires the effect to wait already in the darkness. If the effect is already there, the potter’s hands are superfluous.

Third, notice that the author accepts none of the cases. Refuting prior existence does not establish prior nonexistence; refuting prior nonexistence does not return to prior existence. What remains after all three are refuted is not a fourth thesis, but no need to continue asking the question.

Fourth, remember for whom this gate was opened. One who accepts conditioned arising may still hide intrinsic nature “inside the cause.” Gate Two examines that hiding place as well.

Carried Forward: Illumination along the Same Axis

The foregoing is the meaning of this gate itself. What follows sets beside it one passage on the same axis. The illumination is not this treatise; it is the same principle spoken elsewhere, recorded without adjudication.

Chapter Twenty, “Examination of Cause and Effect,” in the Treatise on the Middle points in the same direction as this gate. It first sets out the question: “Because an effect visibly arises from the conjunction of many causes and conditions, know that the effect exists from their conjunction.” A verse immediately blocks it:

  “If an effect arose when the many conditions conjoin,   it would already exist within their conjunction—what need would there be for conjunction to produce it?”

“What need would there be for conjunction to produce it?” is the same question as this gate’s “Already existent and accomplished—what use is further arising?” The next verse says:

  “If an effect existed within the conjunction of the many conditions,   it should be present within that conjunction, yet in fact it cannot be found.”

This corresponds directly to this gate’s “Before arising, the effect should be visible in the cause, yet in fact it is not visible.” On the side of prior nonexistence, that chapter answers: “If a thing lacks intrinsic nature, that thing will never arise,” then uses milk and water: “If curds are absent from milk, milk would be the same as water; one should not say curds come only from milk.” Its path matches this gate’s questions about clay and stone, sesame and sand.

The two passages differ in their unfolding. The Treatise on the Middle chapter proceeds verse by verse, questioning in turn the two entities cause and effect and their temporal sequence. This gate presses the single word arising to its limit through extended prose and inserts the long debate over eight reasons for nonapprehension, which the Treatise on the Middle does not contain. The matter examined is the same; the gate opened is different.

Treatises on the same axis illuminate one another while each remains in its own place. The meaning of this gate is still governed by this gate’s extended prose.

觀緣門第三Examination of Conditions

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

十二門走到第三扇。前一門問的是因中先有果還是先無果;這一門起手一句「復次,諸法緣不成」,把話頭從因移到緣。

移了一個字,事情就不同了。因是一個,緣是一群。人被問到『果在因裡嗎』,還有一步退路可走:不在這一個因裡,是眾緣合起來才有的。這一步退路,正是本門要走到的地方。

起首的「復次」二字也要留意。這不是另起爐灶,是接著前門往下說:前門把因這一頭問過了,如今換一個問法再問一次。十二門一門一門下來,多半是這樣相承的——不是十二個彼此無關的論證,是同一件事從十二個入處各走一趟。

一、開門之頌:廣說略說,都無有果

論主先立頌:

  「廣略眾緣法,是中無有果;
  緣中若無果,云何從緣生?」

「廣略」二字要看清。廣是把眾緣一一攤開來看,一個一個地找;略是把眾緣合起來看,就這一團和合裡找。找法只有這兩種——要嘛分開找,要嘛合起來找,此外沒有第三個找處。兩處都說「是中無有果」,下句才敢問:「緣中若無果,云何從緣生?」

論主隨即用長行把頌坐實:「瓶等果,一一緣中無,和合中亦無,若二門中無,云何言從緣生?」舉的仍是瓶——泥團、輪、繩、陶師,這是第一門就數過的一串。分開看,泥裡沒有瓶,輪裡沒有瓶,繩與陶師裡也沒有瓶;合起來看,那一堆和合之中還是取不出一個瓶。「二門」就是這兩個找處。

有人到此會想:和合裡怎麼會沒有瓶?分明是和合之後瓶才出來的。論主問的不是這個。他問的是:你說果從緣生,那你所謂的果,是一個原就在那裡、只等眾緣把它送出來的東西嗎?若是,請指出它在哪一緣裡,或在和合的哪一處。指不出,「從緣生」三個字裡的那個「生」,就不是把一個現成的東西搬出來。第一門說瓶不能自己站住,此門更進一步:連那個要把瓶送出來的緣,也送不出一個站得住的瓶。

二、問緣之名:四緣與「更無第五緣」

到這裡,對面問了一句很要緊的話:「云何名為諸緣?」——你說緣中無果,那你所謂的緣,究竟指什麼?

這一問是要論主把話說死。論主答得也乾脆,立頌:

  「四緣生諸法,更無第五緣,
  因緣次第緣,緣緣增上緣。」

先說「四緣生諸法」,再說「更無第五緣」。這一句是論主替對面把門關上的。緣只有這四種,數目已盡,往後不許臨時添一個第五緣來救。若容許有第五緣,一一破去之後對面總可以說『還有一種你沒破到』;四種說死了,底下的破才是徹底的。

同樣的四句在《中論》〈觀因緣品〉裡是對面所引:「因緣次第緣,緣緣增上緣,四緣生諸法,更無第五緣。」兩處的句序不同,本門把「四緣生諸法,更無第五緣」提在前面——先數盡,再列名。

三、四緣各有其職事

論主接著一一釋名。四條都是就作用說的,沒有一條說緣自身有個什麼性質。

「因緣者,隨所從生法,若已從生、今從生、當從生,是法名因緣。」因緣是就「所從生」立名的:果已經從它生、正從它生、將要從它生。三時都說了,意思是這個名字自始至終掛在果那一頭。

「次第緣者,前法已滅次第生,是名次第緣。」前法滅,後法接著起。這裡的「已滅」二字,正是它得名之處。

「緣緣者,隨所念法,若起身業、若起口業、若起心心數法,是名緣緣。」緣緣是所念之境。這一條特別要看「隨所念法」四字:境之所以稱緣,是因為有能念的心緣著它;若無人念,它便不是誰的緣緣。而它所發起的,論主一連舉了三樣——身業、口業、心心數法,從身口一直說到心,可見這一緣所涉甚廣。

「增上緣者,以有此法故彼法得生,此法於彼法為增上緣。」增上緣說的是助成:以有此法,故彼法得生。這一條的句式最見分明——「此法於彼法」為增上緣,名字是掛在「於彼法」這幾個字上的,不是掛在此法自己身上。

四條讀下來,可以看見一件事:四個名字沒有一個是站在自己身上的,都要指著另一頭才說得成——因緣指著所生,次第緣指著後起,緣緣指著能念之心,增上緣指著彼法。名字既然如此立,論主底下要問的就是:那被指著的果,究竟在哪裡?

四、皆因中無果:離緣無果,離因無果

論主一句總收:「如是四緣,皆因中無果。」然後拆成三段來驗。

「若因中有果者,應離諸緣而有果,而實離緣無果。」你說果早已在因裡,那把其餘的緣撤走,果也該還在——泥團裡若真藏著瓶,不要輪、不要繩、不要陶師,瓶也該出來;事實不然。

「若緣中有果者,應離因而有果,而實離因無果。」反過來說果在緣裡,那把因撤走,果也該還在;事實也不然。

「若於緣及因有果者,應可得,以理推求而不可得,是故二處俱無。」最後把因與緣合起來說:兩處都有果,那果應當是取得到的;可是依理推求,取不到。所以「二處俱無」。

三段驗完,論主重述頌意:「如是一一中無、和合中亦無,云何得言果從緣生?」繞了一圈,仍舊落回廣略兩處。四緣之名說得再細,也逃不出這兩個找處。

五、緣中既無,何不從非緣出

破到這裡,對面還有最後一種說法:果本來不在緣中,但緣就是能生它。論主為此另立一頌:

  「若果緣中無,而從緣中出,
  是果何不從,非緣中而出?」

長行說得更直白:「若謂果,緣中無而從緣生者,何故不從非緣生?二俱無故。」

這一問的鋒在「二俱無故」四字。你所持的理由是無中可以生有;那麼緣中無果,非緣中也一樣無果——就「無果」這一點說,緣與非緣完全一樣。你既許無果者能生果,就沒有理由只許緣生而不許非緣生。論主於是收:「是故無有因緣能生果者。」

要看清論主在此破的是什麼。他並不是說泥不成瓶而乳可成瓶;他是說:一旦你把緣說成一個自己能從無中生有的東西,緣與非緣的分際立刻失守。緣之為緣,本來只在待果而立名,不在自身有一種生的本事。

這一難與前一段合看,正是一副兩扇的鉗。前一段驗的是『先有』這一路:果若先在因中、先在緣中,那撤去其餘也該有果,而事實不然。此處驗的是『先無』這一路:果若先不在緣中而緣猶能生,那非緣也一樣不在,也該能生。先有一路走不通,先無一路也走不通;除此再無第三種說法,那麼緣能生果這件事,便無處可立。

這一副鉗,正是前一門〈觀有果無果門〉的話頭在此重現。前門就因說有果無果,此門就緣說緣中無而從緣出——所問的形式相同,所問的對象不同。一個問法能在兩處都用得上,可見所破的不是某一種主張,是主張背後那個『它自己就是如此』的想頭。

六、果不生故緣亦不生

末後一轉最快,也最容易讀漏:「果不生故,緣亦不生。何以故?以先緣後果故。」

果不生,為什麼緣也跟著不生?論主給的理由是「以先緣後果故」。緣這個名字是先於果而說的——先有緣,後有果,這是說緣的人自己立的次第。可是這個「先」是對著果說的先:沒有後面那個果,前面這個先就落空了。果一空,緣的名字就沒有掛處。

第一門說「緣空故,從緣生法亦空」,是從緣推到果;此處是從果回推到緣。兩門合看,緣與果彼此都不能先自站住。

七、一路推到我

收尾三句,一句比一句遠:「緣果無故,一切有為法空;有為法空故,無為法亦空;有為、無為空故,云何有我耶?」

緣與果都沒有,凡是待緣而起的有為法就都空了;有為既空,對著有為而立的無為之名也空;有為無為都空,那個依著這些法而說出來的我,更無處安放。

這三句與第一門末後的「是故有為、無為及我皆空」是同一條路,只是入口換了——第一門從自性入,這一門從緣入。十二門所以稱門,正在於此:入處不同,所至無二。

讀這一門的人可以帶走什麼

一是記住只有兩個找處:一一與和合。凡說『果從緣生』的人,請他指出果在哪裡,答案不出這兩處。

二是留意「更無第五緣」。把數目說死,是為了不留活門;讀論時遇見這一類把話說盡的句子,多半是關鍵處。

三是分清緣的用與緣的能。論主未曾說泥、輪、繩、陶師無用;他所不許的,是緣自身有一種能從無生有的本事。

承衍:同軸之照

以上是本門自身之義。此下就《中論》〈觀因緣品〉一處旁照——照非本論,只是同一義理在別處的說法,並錄不判。

那一品破四緣的篇幅遠比此門為長:先各別破因緣、次第緣、緣緣、增上緣,一緣一頌,然後才說:

  「略廣因緣中,求果不可得;
  因緣中若無,云何從緣出?」

  「若謂緣無果,而從緣中出;
  是果何不從,非緣中而出?」

兩頌與本門的兩頌同鋒,字句亦幾乎相同。所異者在體例:《中論》先各別破四緣而後總收,本門則省去各別之破,只取廣略求果與非緣之難兩頌,把四緣一併收在「如是四緣,皆因中無果」一句之下。此門自有其省文——十二門本是為「略解摩訶衍義」而立,此處正見其略。

同軸互照,各還其位;本門的義理仍以本門長行為準。

The Twelve Gates have reached their third entrance. The preceding gate asks whether the effect first exists or does not exist within the cause. This gate begins, “Next, the conditions of dharmas cannot be established,” shifting the discussion from cause to conditions.

Changing one word changes the matter. A cause is one; conditions are many. When asked whether the effect lies within the cause, one still has a route of retreat: it is not within this single cause, but exists only when the multitude of conditions come together. This gate walks precisely to that retreat.

The opening word “next” also deserves attention. The author does not begin a new enterprise but continues from the preceding gate. The preceding gate has questioned the cause; now he asks the same matter another way. Most of the Twelve Gates succeed one another like this. They are not twelve unrelated arguments but twelve entrances through which the same matter is traversed.

1. Opening Verse: Whether Treated Broadly or in Summary, No Effect Exists

The author first gives a verse:

“Among the multitude of conditions, whether treated broadly or in summary, no effect exists; if no effect exists among conditions, how could it arise from conditions?”

The words “broadly and in summary” must be seen clearly. Broadly means spreading out the multitude of conditions and searching them individually. In summary means gathering them and searching within the conjunction as a whole. There are only these two ways to search—either separately or together—and no third place exists. Only after saying “no effect exists here” in both places can the next line ask, “If no effect exists among conditions, how could it arise from conditions?”

The extended prose immediately seats the verse in its example: “Such effects as a jar do not exist within each condition individually and do not exist within their conjunction. If they exist in neither approach, how can one say that they arise from conditions?” The example remains the jar. Clay, wheel, cord, and potter form a sequence already counted in the first gate. Separately, no jar exists in the clay, wheel, cord, or potter. Together, no jar can be extracted from the mass of conjunction. These are the “two approaches,” the two places of search.

Someone may think: how could no jar exist within the conjunction? The jar obviously appears only after conjunction. This is not the author’s question. He asks: when you say that the effect arises from conditions, is that effect something already there, merely waiting for the conditions to deliver it? If so, indicate the condition in which it rests or its position within the conjunction. If it cannot be indicated, then the arising within “arising from conditions” is not the carrying out of a finished object. The first gate says a jar cannot stand by itself; this gate goes farther. Even the conditions that are supposed to deliver the jar cannot deliver a self-standing jar.

2. Asking the Name of Conditions: Four Conditions and “No Fifth Condition”

At this point the opponent asks an important question: “What are called the multitude of conditions?” You say that no effect exists among conditions; what exactly do you mean by conditions?

The question asks the author to make his claim final. He answers just as directly with a verse:

“Four kinds of conditions produce all dharmas; beyond them there is no fifth condition: the causal condition, immediate antecedent condition, object-condition, and predominant condition.”

First he says, “four conditions produce all dharmas,” then “there is no fifth condition.” With this sentence the author closes the gate on the opponent’s behalf. Conditions are limited to these four. Once the number is exhausted, no fifth can be added later to save the claim. If a fifth were permitted, then after each condition was refuted the opponent could always say, “there remains another that you have not refuted.” Once four is final, the refutation below is exhaustive.

The same four lines appear in the Treatise on the Middle, “Examination of Causes and Conditions,” as a citation by the opponent: “the causal condition, immediate antecedent condition, object-condition, and predominant condition; four conditions produce all dharmas, and there is no fifth condition.” Their sequence differs. This gate places “four conditions produce all dharmas; there is no fifth condition” first—exhausting the number before listing the names.

3. Each of the Four Conditions Has Its Function

The author next explains each name in turn. All four are spoken in terms of function; none states some nature belonging to the condition itself.

“The causal condition is named according to the dharma arising from it. If that dharma has arisen from it, is now arising from it, or will arise from it, this dharma is called a causal condition.” The causal condition is named by reference to “that from which something arises.” The effect has arisen, is arising, or will arise from it. All three times are stated, meaning that the name hangs upon the side of the effect throughout.

“The immediate antecedent condition means that after the preceding dharma has ceased, the next dharma arises in sequence.” A prior dharma ceases and the next immediately arises. The words “has ceased” are exactly where this condition receives its name.

“The object-condition follows the dharma recollected. If bodily action, verbal action, or mind and mental factors arise because of it, it is called the object-condition.” The object-condition is the object recollected. Attend especially to the words “follows the dharma recollected.” An object is called a condition because a recollecting mind apprehends it; if no one recollects it, it is no one’s object-condition. The author names three things it can initiate—bodily action, verbal action, and mind with mental factors—moving from body and speech through mind, showing this condition’s broad reach.

“The predominant condition means that because this dharma exists, that dharma can arise. This dharma is a predominant condition for that dharma.” A predominant condition assists completion: because this dharma exists, that dharma can arise. The sentence makes this clearest—“this dharma is a predominant condition for that dharma.” The name hangs not upon this dharma alone, but upon its relation “for that dharma.”

After reading all four definitions, one matter becomes visible: not one of the four names stands on itself. Each must point to another side to be spoken. The causal condition points to what is produced, the immediate antecedent condition to what next arises, the object-condition to the apprehending mind, and the predominant condition to that other dharma. Since the names are established this way, the author’s next question is: where exactly is the effect to which they point?

4. In Every Case the Effect Is Absent from the Cause: Apart from Conditions No Effect, Apart from Cause No Effect

The author gathers them in one sentence: “In each of these four conditions, the effect is absent within the cause.” He then tests this through three sections.

“If the effect existed within the cause, it should exist apart from the multitude of conditions; yet in fact no effect exists apart from conditions.” You say the effect already rests within the cause. Remove the other conditions, then, and it should remain. If a jar truly lies hidden in the lump of clay, no wheel, cord, or potter should be needed; the jar should still emerge. In fact it does not.

“If the effect existed within the conditions, it should exist apart from the cause; yet in fact no effect exists apart from the cause.” Conversely, if the effect rests within the conditions, remove the cause and it should remain. In fact it does not.

“If the effect existed in both conditions and cause, it should be obtainable. Yet sought through reason, it cannot be obtained. Therefore it is absent in both places.” Finally, cause and conditions are taken together. If the effect exists in both places, it should be obtainable; searched rationally, it is not. Thus, “it is absent in both places.”

After completing the three tests, the author restates the verse: “Thus, no effect exists within each condition individually and none exists within their conjunction. How can one say that the effect arises from conditions?” After going in a circle, the argument returns to the two places of broad and summary. However finely the four conditions are named, they cannot escape those two places of search.

5. Since No Effect Exists among Conditions, Why Does It Not Emerge from Nonconditions?

At this point the opponent still has one final claim: the effect originally is not within the conditions, but conditions possess the power to produce it. The author therefore gives another verse:

“If the effect does not exist among conditions but emerges from conditions, why does this effect not emerge from nonconditions?”

The extended prose states it more directly: “Suppose one says that although the effect is absent among conditions, it arises from them. Why does it not arise from nonconditions? Because both sides equally lack an effect.”

The point of the question lies in the words “both sides equally lack an effect.” Your reason is that what does not contain an effect can give rise to one. Yet no effect exists among conditions and no effect exists among nonconditions. In the single respect of not containing an effect, conditions and nonconditions are exactly alike. Once what lacks an effect is permitted to produce an effect, no reason remains to allow conditions but prevent nonconditions. The author therefore concludes, “Thus no causes and conditions can produce an effect.”

See what the author refutes here. He does not say that clay cannot become a jar while milk can. He says that once conditions are treated as something able by themselves to produce existence from nonexistence, the boundary between condition and noncondition immediately fails. A condition is a condition only by receiving its name in dependence upon an effect, not through possessing an intrinsic capacity to produce.

Together with the preceding section, this objection forms a two-jawed pincer. The preceding section tests the path of “preexistence.” If the effect already exists in the cause or conditions, it should remain when the others are removed, yet it does not. This section tests the path of “prior nonexistence.” If the effect does not first exist among conditions but the conditions nevertheless produce it, then nonconditions also do not contain it and should likewise produce. Preexistence fails; prior nonexistence fails. Since there is no third claim, conditions have nowhere from which to establish a power to produce an effect.

This pincer is the return here of the preceding gate’s topic, “Examination of an Existing or Nonexisting Effect.” That gate asks through the cause whether the effect exists or not; this gate asks through conditions whether what is absent can emerge from them. The form of the question is the same, while its object differs. That one question works in both places shows that what is refuted is not one specific thesis, but the thought behind the thesis that “it is simply thus of itself.”

6. Because the Effect Does Not Arise, Conditions Do Not Arise Either

The final turn is fastest and easiest to overlook: “Because the effect does not arise, conditions do not arise either. Why? Because conditions precede and the effect follows.”

Why do conditions fail when the effect fails? The author’s reason is that “conditions precede and the effect follows.” The name condition is spoken as prior to an effect: first the condition, then the effect. This is the order established by the person who speaks of conditions. Yet this prior is prior only relative to the effect. Without the later effect, the earlier prior falls empty. When the effect is empty, the name condition has nowhere to hang.

The first gate says, “because conditions are empty, dharmas produced from conditions are empty too,” moving from condition to effect. Here the movement returns from effect to condition. Read together, neither condition nor effect first stands by itself.

7. Proceeding All the Way to Self

The three concluding sentences reach farther with every clause: “Because conditions and effect do not exist, all conditioned dharmas are empty; because conditioned dharmas are empty, unconditioned dharmas are empty too; because conditioned and unconditioned dharmas are empty, how could there be a self?”

Since neither conditions nor effect exist intrinsically, all conditioned dharmas arising in dependence are empty. Once the conditioned are empty, the name unconditioned, established in contrast to them, is empty. Once conditioned and unconditioned are empty, the self spoken on the basis of those dharmas has nowhere to rest.

These three sentences follow the same road as the first gate’s conclusion, “thus conditioned, unconditioned, and self are all empty.” Only the entrance has changed. The first gate enters through intrinsic nature; this one through conditions. They are called the Twelve Gates precisely because their entrances differ while what they reach is not two.

What Can a Reader Carry Away from This Gate?

First, remember that there are only two places to look: the individual and the conjunction. Anyone saying that an effect arises from conditions must indicate where the effect is; the answer cannot escape these two.

Second, attend to “there is no fifth condition.” Fixing the number leaves no escape. When a treatise exhausts what can be said in this way, the sentence is usually a hinge.

Third, distinguish the use of conditions from a power intrinsic to conditions. The author never says that clay, wheel, cord, and potter are useless. What he rejects is that conditions themselves possess a capacity to produce existence from nonexistence.

Carried Forward: Illumination along the Same Axis

The preceding is the meaning of this gate itself. What follows is one cross-light from the Treatise on the Middle, “Examination of Causes and Conditions.” The illumination is not this treatise; it simply records without deciding how the same doctrinal meaning is stated elsewhere.

That chapter refutes the four conditions at much greater length. It first refutes the causal, immediate antecedent, object, and predominant conditions individually, one verse per condition, and only then says:

“Sought among causes and conditions, whether in summary or broadly, the effect cannot be obtained; if it does not exist among causes and conditions, how could it emerge from conditions?”

“If one says that the effect is absent among conditions yet emerges from them, why does this effect not emerge from nonconditions?”

These two verses have the same edge and almost the same wording as the two verses in this gate. Their forms differ. The Treatise on the Middle first refutes each of the four conditions and then gathers them; this gate omits those individual refutations and takes only the broad-and-summary search for the effect and the objection from nonconditions. It gathers the four conditions beneath one sentence: “in each of these four conditions, the effect is absent within the cause.” This gate has its own economy of text. The Twelve Gates was composed “to explain briefly the meaning of the Mahāyāna,” and here that brevity becomes visible.

Read together along one axis, each remains in its own place. The meaning of this gate is still governed by this gate’s own extended prose.

觀相門第四Examination of Marks

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

我們認得一頭牛,是靠角、靠峯、靠垂下來的𩑶肉、靠尾端那撮毛。認得一隻瓶,是靠底平、腹大、頸細、脣粗。認人認車,也都是這樣:先有一組樣子,才有一個名字落下去。

這是很牢靠的一件事,牢靠到我們會把它推到底:既然萬物各有相,那麼「萬物」這個大類——一切有為法——也該有一個共同的相罷。佛法裡確實有這樣一組:生、住、滅。凡是有為的,都生、都住、都滅。

〈觀相門〉問的就是這一句。它不問牛相真不真、瓶相準不準,它問的是:生、住、滅這三樣,你要拿它們去作一切有為法的相,那它們自己,算哪一邊的?

論主一開口就把兩邊都要走:「如是生、住、滅,若是有為法相者,為是有為?為是無為?」

一、開門之頌:無相故空

在問答之前,論主先立頌:

  「有為及無為,二法俱無相;
  以無有相故,二法則皆空。」

接著只補一句長行:「有為法不以相成。」

七個字,是這一門的樞。人一向以為:先有生住滅這個相,貼在法上,法就成了有為法;相是憑證,法憑憑證取得身分。論主要說的是,這張憑證本身開不出來。

而底下的走法是連坐的:有為法若不能靠相成立,無為法也跟著不能——因為無為這個名字,是靠著有為才立的。所以頌裡二法是一起說的,不是分兩件事。

二、若生是有為:三相之上還要三相

先取第一邊。論敵問得直:「若是有為有何過?」論主答以頌:

  「若生是有為,復應有三相;
  若生是無為,何名有為相?」

上二句的推法極簡單,簡單到近乎冷。你說一切有為法都有三相,這是一條通則。那麼生相自己既然是有為法,它就得受同一條通則管:它也得有它的生、它的住、它的滅。這三樣既然還是有為,就又各要三樣。論主一句話收:「是三相復應有三相,如是展轉則為無窮。」

而且不只生:「住、滅亦爾。」

論主沒有另搬一條道理來壓論敵,他用的是論敵自己那條規矩。你立的規矩若真是通則,它就會咬到你自己立的那個相;要在第二層喊停,等於承認第二層不受這條規矩管——那第二層就不是有為法,也就作不了有為法的相。一條規矩,不能在半路上替自己開一個例外。

三、若生是無為:不可分別的東西,作不了辨認的憑證

第二邊呢?既然做有為會無窮,索性說生相是無為的。論主的反問也是三句,一句比一句近:

「若生是無為者,云何無為與有為作相?」——無為怎麼替有為作相。這是就分際說。

「離生、住、滅,誰能知是生?」——這是就認識說。你既說有一個獨立於生住滅之外的生相,那麼離開了生住滅這回事,誰還能認出它是生?

「復次,分別生、住、滅故有生,無為不可分別,是故無生、住、滅亦爾。」——這是就名字的來歷說。我們之所以說有一個生,正是因為分別出了生、住、滅這三段差別;而無為向來被說成不可分別。一樣東西不能既是不可分別的,又是拿來分別別人的尺。

兩邊都堵住,論主便下第一個總結:「生、住、滅空故,有為法空;有為法空故,無為法亦空,因有為故有無為;有為、無為法空故,一切法皆空。」

注意末後那個小小的因由:「因有為故有無為」。無為之所以站著,是因為有為站著。有為那一頭一鬆,無為並不是安然無恙的另一件東西。

四、七法共生:把無窮換成互相扶持

論敵在這裡提出了全門最用心的一個方案。他先承認「汝說三相復有三相,是故無窮」這個難是硬的,然後說:我另有安排。頌是這樣:

  「生生之所生,生於彼本生;
  本生之所生,還生於生生。」

長行把方案攤開:「法生時,通自體七法共生:一、法,二、生,三、住,四、滅,五、生生,六、住住,七、滅滅。」

一個法生起,連它自己算在內,七件事一齊來。其中「本生除自體,能生六法」——根本的那個生相,除了自己不生自己以外,其餘六件都由它生。那誰生它?「生生能生本生,本生還生生生」——第二層的生生生它,而它又生第二層。

論敵的算盤很精:無窮之所以無窮,是因為每一層都要往上再找一層;現在讓第一層與第二層互相扶持,樓梯就在第二層封了頂。所以他敢說:「是故三相雖是有為而非無窮。」而且「住、滅亦如是」,三組都照辦。

這個方案不是耍賴,它是真的想在有限之內把事情辦完。論主接下來要指出的,是它把無窮換成了什麼。

五、破七法:兩個都在等對方先動

論主的破,一連三頌,一頌比一頌逼近。

第一頌:

  〔T30 0163a01〕「若謂是生生,還能生本生,
  生生從本生,何能生本生?」

長行只一句:「若謂生生能生本生,本生不生生生,生生何能生本生?」生生要去生本生,可是生生自己是本生生出來的;在本生還沒有生出它以前,它根本還不在,一個還不在的東西怎麼動手。

第二頌把同一問掉頭再問一次:

  「若謂是本生,能生彼生生,
  本生從彼生,何能生生生?」

長行說得更細:「生生法應生本生,是故名生生;而本生實自未生,云何能生生生?」——生生這個名字的意思,就是專管生本生的那一個;那麼在它盡到職分之前,本生尚未生;一個尚未生的本生,又拿什麼去生生生?

論敵最後一條退路是時態:不說先後,說正在。生生正生的那個當口,順手就把本生生了。論主第三頌:

  「是生生生時,或能生本生;
  生生尚未生,何能生本生?」

長行只補一句:「而是生生自體未生,不能生本生。」

三頌走完,事情就清楚了。七法方案並沒有讓樓梯到頂,它把一條走不完的直路折成了一個圓圈。圓圈看起來是封閉而完成的,可是圈上每一點都在等它前面那一點。無窮是走不到頭,互待是連第一步都邁不出。論敵原是要避開前一種難處,結果落進了更緊的一種。

六、燈自照:破闇才叫照,那燈照了什麼

被逼到這裡,論敵搬出一個極有力的譬喻——它是日常經驗,人人都覺得不必證明:「若謂是生生生時,能自生亦生彼;如燈然時,能自照亦照彼。」

燈點起來,照亮了屋子裡的東西,同時也照見了燈自己。既然照這件事可以自照亦照彼,生為什麼不能自生亦生彼?

論主的回答不從生下手,先把燈本身拆開:

  「燈中自無闇,住處亦無闇,
  破闇乃名照,燈為何所照?」

關鍵在第三句:照這個字是怎麼掙來的。照不是一種孤立的本事,它是相對於闇而說的——把闇破掉了,才叫作照。長行說得極穩:「燈體自無闇,明所住處亦無闇。」燈自己裡面本來就沒有闇,燈光所在之處也已經沒有闇。既然這兩處都無闇可破,那麼所謂自照,破的是哪一分闇?

於是論主收:「燈不自破闇,亦不破彼闇,是故燈不自照亦不照彼。」

這一破不是說屋子沒亮。屋子當然亮了。論主拆的是那個被當作單一自性作用的照字——你原想用它證明一物能對自己起作用,可是這個字本身要靠對面那一頭才立得起來。

七、燈到不到闇:一盞燈與一切世間闇

論敵不服,反問得很自然:「若燈然時能破闇,是故燈中無闇、住處亦無闇。」——正因為燈燃時破了闇,所以現在才看不到闇;你說無闇可破,是因為闇已經被破掉了。

論主答以兩頌。第一頌問時:

  「云何燈然時,而能破於闇?
  此燈初然時,不能及於闇。」

「若燈然時不能到闇,若不到闇不應言破闇。」燈剛燃起的那一刻,光還沒有到闇那裡;沒有到,就談不上破。

論敵若說:不必到,隔著也能破。論主第二頌立刻把這句話推到底:

  「燈若不及闇,而能破闇者,
  燈在於此間,則破一切闇。」

「此處然燈應破一切世間闇,俱不及故。」你既然說不接觸也能破,那麼不接觸這件事,對遠處的闇、對天下所有的闇都是同樣成立的;一盞燈點在這裡,就該把全世間的闇一次破盡。「而實此間然燈不能破一切世間闇」。

這是論主一貫的手法:接受對方的原則,把它一路推足。原則若真,就得處處都真;一處荒謬,原則便不是原則。

八、闇亦應自蔽:特權不能只給一邊

破得還不夠。論主再從對稱這一頭補一刀:

  「若燈能自照,亦能照於彼,
  闇亦應如是,自蔽亦蔽彼。」

燈與闇是相違的兩邊。你既然說燈有自照亦照彼這種對自己也起作用的本事,那麼站在對面的闇,也該有自蔽亦蔽彼的本事——闇把別處遮住,也把自己遮住。

可是「若闇與燈相違,不能自蔽亦不蔽彼」。沒有人會說闇蔽住了它自己。論主於是收:「而言燈能自照亦照彼者,是事不然,是故汝喻非也。」

譬喻既倒,論敵借譬喻搬過來的那一分說服力也就跟著沒了。譬喻能陪著人走一段,卻不能替道理站住。

九、已生、未生,都輪不到自己生自己

譬喻拆完,論主回到正題,把自生兩個字直接拿來檢:

  「此生若未生,云何能自生?
  若生已自生,已生何用生?」

只有兩種可能:「應若生已生、若未生生。」

未生那一頭:「若未生而生,未生名未有,云何能自生?」還沒有生,就是還沒有這個東西;一個還沒有的東西,作不了任何事——包括作使自己出生這件事。

已生那一頭:「若謂生已而生,生已即是生,何須更生?」已經生了,生這件事已經辦完了;再辦一次,是多的。論主用一句日常話印它:「生已更無生,作已更無作」。

兩頭都空,結論就下來了:「是故生不自生。若生不自生,云何生彼?」

自己都生不出自己的東西,拿什麼去生別的。於是「住、滅亦如是」——住不能自住,滅不能自滅。

到這裡,這一門的正面工作完成了:「是故生、住、滅是有為相,是事不然;生、住、滅有為相不成故,有為法空。」

十、無為那一頭:滅了有為才叫無為

論主沒有停在有為。他接著把同一把尺轉過去:「有為法空故,無為法亦空。何以故?滅有為名無為涅槃,是故涅槃亦空。」

無為這個名字的來歷,是滅有為。所滅的那一頭若無自性,能滅這一頭也就沒有一個實在的所依。

然後論主再從無為自己的相說一次:「復次,無生、無住、無滅,名無為相;無生、住、滅則無法,無法不應作相。」

人常拿無生無住無滅當作涅槃的相。可是這三個無說的正是沒有那個法;而沒有的東西,作不了憑證。否定不會因為說得莊嚴,就變成一件可以拿在手裡的東西。

十一、無相能不能作相

論敵於是把這一步說得更漂亮:那就以無相為相罷——涅槃的相,就是它沒有相。

論主的追問只有一句,卻無處可躲:「若無相是涅槃相,以何相故知是無相?」

你既說知道它是無相,那你是憑什麼知道的?

「若以有相知是無相,云何名無相?」憑一個有相去認出它,那它就仍是靠相被認出來的,無相二字落空。

「若以無相知是無相,無相是無,無則不可知。」憑無相去認無相,可是無相就是沒有;沒有,就給不出可認的東西。

一邊落空,一邊無從下手。無相作為名字可以說,作為憑證不能立。

十二、無相衣:這件衣服為什麼認得出來

論敵最後舉了一個很妙的例子,妙在它看起來完全成立:「如眾衣皆有相,唯一衣無相,正以無相為相故,人言取無相衣,如是可知無相衣可取」。

一堆衣服都有花色,只有一件素的。你說把那件無相衣拿來,人真的就拿得出來。可見無相是可以作相的。照這樣,「生、住、滅是有為相,無生住滅處當知是無為相」。

論主的回答,把這個例子成立的條件指出來:「生、住、滅種種因緣皆空,不得有有為相,云何因此知無為?」

那件素衣認得出來,全靠旁邊那一堆有花色的衣服是確定的、數得清的;素,是相對於那一堆而說的。可是這一門做的正是把有為相這一堆拆散:三相或有為則無窮、或無為則不成相,七法互待不能起,燈喻不能立,自生兩頭皆窮。那一堆從來沒有站住過,就沒有一個確定的對照面,可以反過來指出這裡是無為。

所以論主逼問:「汝得何有為決定相,知無相處是無為?」你手上到底握著哪一個確定的有為相?

論主末後還交代了一句家常話:「又衣喻,後第五門中廣說。」——這件衣服後面還要再說一次。可見他不是把譬喻趕走,是把它留到該說的地方。

十三、三事空故一切法皆空

一門收在三句:「是故有為法皆空;有為法空故,無為法亦空;有為、無為法空故,我亦空。三事空故,一切法皆空。」

有為、無為、我,三處退路一次收完,與第一門的收法是同一個手勢。差別在入處:第一門從緣入,數的是瓶、布、房舍、酥、芽;這一門從相入,數的是牛角、瓶脣、車軛、人的手足。緣是問它怎麼來的,相是問它憑什麼被認出來。走的路不同,門後是同一片地方。

讀這一門的人可以帶走什麼

一是分清認得出與有自體。牛的角、瓶的脣,論主一句也沒有否認;他從頭到尾只問一件事:你拿來當作有為法共同憑證的那三樣,自己站得住嗎。相能用來認,不表示相是法的自體。

二是留意規矩會不會咬到自己。三相之難全在這一點:一條通則若真是通則,就管得到你用來說明通則的那件東西。想在半路喊停,就得先解釋憑什麼那一層有豁免。

三是看出圓圈也是一種走不動。七法方案最像解決,因為它有邊界、有數目、有分工;可是圈上每一項都在等對方先動。避開了無窮,未必就得到了起點。

四是別讓譬喻代替道理。燈自照順口到人以為它不必檢;一檢,照這個字原來要靠闇才成立。

五是否定不是最後的落腳處。有為相破了想退到無為,無為的相不成想退到無相;連無相也要有憑證才立得起來。這一門把最後那件素衣也一併問過了。

承衍:同軸之照

以上是本門自身之義。此下就同軸《中論》〈觀三相品〉旁照一段——照非本論,只是同一義理在別處的說法,並錄不判。

三相之難,《中論》立頌與此門幾乎同語:

  「若生是有為,則應有三相;
  若生是無為,何名有為相?」

七法共生的方案,那一品也原樣載出,頌文與此門唯標點之異。燈喻亦然,那一品的問頌作:

  「如燈能自照,亦能照於彼;
  生法亦如是,自生亦生彼。」

答頌作:

  「燈中自無闇,住處亦無闇,
  破闇乃名照,無闇則無照。」

兩處可以看出一點分際。《中論》此品是龍樹出頌、青目作釋,長行裡另有「共相違故」一路——生時不應同時有住滅,「如明闇不俱」——本門並未走這一路,而是直接從無窮與互待兩處下手。又,《中論》末句作「無闇則無照」,本門作「燈為何所照?」:一句是斷,一句是問。所觀之相同,所取之勢有別。

至於無相衣一喻,本門自己交代了「後第五門中廣說」,那是本論之內的事,不必外求。

同軸互照,各還其位;本門的義理仍以本門長行為準。

We recognize a cow by its horns, hump, hanging dewlap, and tuft of hair at the end of its tail. We recognize a jar by its flat base, broad belly, narrow neck, and thick lip. We recognize a person or cart in the same way: first there is a group of visible features, and then a name is applied.

This seems so reliable that we extend it all the way. Since every thing has its marks, the great class called “all things”—all conditioned dharmas—should also have shared marks. Buddhism does indeed name such a group: arising, abiding, and cessation. Whatever is conditioned arises, abides, and ceases.

The “Gate of Examining Marks” asks about precisely this claim. It does not ask whether a cow’s marks are real or a jar’s marks accurate. It asks: if you take arising, abiding, and cessation as the marks of every conditioned dharma, to which side do these three themselves belong?

The treatise master opens by taking both alternatives: “If arising, abiding, and cessation are the marks of conditioned dharmas, are they conditioned or unconditioned?”

1. The Gate’s Opening Verse: Empty Because Markless

Before the exchange begins, the treatise master establishes a verse:

“Conditioned and unconditioned dharmas, these two kinds, are both without marks; because they are without marks, both kinds of dharma are empty.”

He adds only one prose sentence: “Conditioned dharmas are not established by relying on marks.”

Those seven words form this gate’s pivot. We ordinarily assume that the marks of arising, abiding, and cessation are first attached to a dharma, thereby establishing it as conditioned: the marks are credentials, and through them the dharma acquires its identity. The treatise master is saying that these credentials cannot themselves be issued.

What follows implicates both sides. If conditioned dharmas cannot be established through marks, unconditioned dharmas cannot be established either, because the name “unconditioned” is posited only in reliance on the conditioned. Thus the verse treats both kinds of dharma together, not as two separate matters.

2. If Arising Is Conditioned, the Three Marks Need Another Three Marks Above Them

Take the first alternative. The opponent asks directly: “What fault follows if they are conditioned?” The master answers in verse:

“If arising is conditioned, it too should have the three marks; if arising is unconditioned, how can it be called a mark of the conditioned?”

The inference in the first two lines is extremely simple—almost coldly so. You say that every conditioned dharma possesses the three marks. That is a general rule. If the mark of arising is itself conditioned, it must fall under the same rule: it too must have its own arising, its own abiding, and its own cessation. Since those three are also conditioned, each must possess another three. The master closes in one sentence: “These three marks should again have three marks; proceeding recursively in this way produces an infinite regress.”

And this applies not only to arising: “Abiding and cessation are likewise.”

The master does not import another principle to suppress the opponent. He uses the opponent’s own rule. If the rule you posit is truly general, it bites the very mark by which you explain it. Calling a halt at the second level amounts to conceding that the second level is exempt from the rule. But then it is not conditioned and cannot serve as the mark of the conditioned. A rule cannot grant itself an exception halfway through.

3. If Arising Is Unconditioned, What Cannot Be Distinguished Cannot Serve as a Credential for Recognition

What of the second alternative? Since calling the mark conditioned creates an infinite regress, one might simply call the mark of arising unconditioned. The master replies with three questions, each coming closer than the last:

“If arising is unconditioned, how can the unconditioned serve as a mark for the conditioned?” This concerns the boundary between the two.

“Apart from arising, abiding, and cessation, who could know that this is arising?” This concerns recognition. If you claim there is a mark of arising independent of the events of arising, abiding, and cessation, who could recognize it as arising once those events are removed?

“Further, because arising, abiding, and cessation are distinguished, there is arising. The unconditioned cannot be distinguished, and therefore there is no arising; the same applies to abiding and cessation.” This concerns the origin of the name. We speak of an arising precisely because we distinguish the three phases of arising, abiding, and cessation. Yet the unconditioned is said to be beyond distinction. One thing cannot be both indistinguishable and the ruler by which other things are distinguished.

With both alternatives blocked, the master gives his first conclusion: “Because arising, abiding, and cessation are empty, conditioned dharmas are empty. Because conditioned dharmas are empty, unconditioned dharmas are also empty, for it is because of the conditioned that there is the unconditioned. Because conditioned and unconditioned dharmas are empty, all dharmas are empty.”

Notice the small reason at the end: “because of the conditioned there is the unconditioned.” The unconditioned stands only because the conditioned stands. When the conditioned side gives way, the unconditioned is not another thing left safely intact.

4. Seven Co-Arising Dharmas: Replacing Infinite Regress with Mutual Support

Here the opponent proposes the most carefully devised solution in the entire gate. He first concedes that the challenge “you say the three marks must again have three marks and therefore regress infinitely” is formidable, and then says: I have another arrangement. The verse reads:

“What the arising of arising brings into arising is its primary arising; what the primary arising brings into arising in turn brings the arising of arising into arising.”

The prose lays out the plan: “When a dharma arises, seven dharmas arise together, including its own entity: first, the dharma; second, arising; third, abiding; fourth, cessation; fifth, the arising of arising; sixth, the abiding of abiding; seventh, the cessation of cessation.”

When one dharma arises, seven things arrive together, counting the dharma itself. Among them, “the primary arising, excluding its own entity, can bring the other six dharmas into arising.” The primary mark of arising produces the other six but does not produce itself. What, then, produces it? “The arising of arising can bring the primary arising into arising, and the primary arising in turn brings the arising of arising into arising.” The second-level arising produces it, and it in turn produces the second level.

The opponent’s calculation is ingenious. Infinite regress occurs because each level requires another level above it. Now the first and second levels support each other, putting a roof over the staircase at the second floor. Thus he dares to say: “Although the three marks are conditioned, there is no infinite regress.” And “abiding and cessation are likewise”; the same arrangement applies to all three.

This proposal is not evasion. It genuinely tries to complete the account within a finite structure. The treatise master next shows what it has substituted for infinity.

5. Refuting the Seven Dharmas: Both Wait for the Other to Move First

The master’s refutation comes in three consecutive verses, each pressing closer than the last.

The first verse:

〔T30 0163a01〕“If this arising of arising can in turn bring the primary arising into arising, yet the arising of arising comes from the primary arising, how can it bring the primary arising into arising?”

The prose offers just one sentence: “If the arising of arising can bring the primary arising into arising, but the primary arising has not brought the arising of arising into arising, how can the arising of arising bring the primary arising into arising?” The arising of arising is supposed to produce the primary arising, yet it is itself produced by the primary arising. Before the primary arising produces it, it simply is not there. How can something not yet there set to work?

The second verse turns the same question around:

“If this primary arising can bring the arising of arising into arising, yet the primary arising comes from that arising of arising, how can it bring the arising of arising into arising?”

The prose is more precise: “The dharma called arising of arising should bring the primary arising into arising and is therefore named arising of arising. Yet the primary arising has not in fact arisen; how can it bring the arising of arising into arising?” The very meaning of the name “arising of arising” is that it is charged with producing the primary arising. Before it performs that function, the primary arising has not arisen. By what could a primary arising that has not arisen produce the arising of arising?

The opponent’s final retreat concerns tense: do not speak of before and after; speak of the process underway. While the arising of arising is arising, it simultaneously produces the primary arising. The master’s third verse:

“While this arising of arising is arising, it may bring the primary arising into arising; yet the arising of arising has not arisen, so how can it bring the primary arising into arising?”

The prose adds only: “Yet the entity of this arising of arising has not arisen and cannot bring the primary arising into arising.”

After these three verses the matter is clear. The seven-dharma proposal has not brought the staircase to a top; it has bent an endless straight road into a circle. The circle looks closed and complete, but every point on it awaits the point before it. In an infinite regress, one never reaches the end; in mutual dependence, one cannot take even the first step. The opponent meant to avoid the first difficulty and has entered a tighter one.

6. The Lamp Illuminates Itself: If Dispelling Darkness Is Illumination, What Did the Lamp Illuminate?

Pressed this far, the opponent introduces a powerful analogy—an everyday experience that everyone assumes needs no proof: “Suppose that while the arising of arising is arising, it can bring itself and others into arising, just as a lamp, when lit, can illuminate itself and others.”

When a lamp is lit, it illuminates the things in the room and at the same time reveals itself. If illumination can illuminate itself and others, why can arising not bring itself and others into arising?

The master’s reply does not begin with arising. It first dismantles the lamp itself:

“Within the lamp itself there is originally no darkness, nor is there darkness where it stands; only dispelling darkness is called illumination, so what exactly does the lamp illuminate?”

The third line is crucial: how does the word “illuminate” earn its meaning? Illumination is not an isolated power; it is spoken in relation to darkness—only the dispelling of darkness is called illumination. The prose is steady: “The lamp’s own entity has no darkness, and the place where its light abides has no darkness.” There is originally no darkness inside the lamp, and where the light is present darkness is already absent. If there is no darkness to dispel in either place, what portion of darkness does so-called self-illumination remove?

Thus the master concludes: “The lamp does not dispel darkness in itself or elsewhere; therefore it illuminates neither itself nor others.”

This refutation does not claim that the room is not bright. Of course the room is bright. The master dismantles the word “illumination” when treated as a single activity possessing its own intrinsic nature. You hoped to use it to prove that one thing can act upon itself, but the word itself can be established only through what stands opposite it.

7. Does the Lamp Reach Darkness? One Lamp and All the Darkness in the World

The opponent is unconvinced and replies naturally: “Because a lamp can dispel darkness when it is lit, there is no darkness within the lamp or where it stands.” Precisely because the lamp dispelled the darkness at the moment it was lit, no darkness can now be seen. You say there is no darkness to dispel only because it has already been dispelled.

The master answers in two verses. The first asks about time:

“How can one say that a lamp dispels darkness when it is lit? At the moment this lamp is first lit, it has not reached the darkness.”

“If the lamp does not reach darkness when it is lit, then because it has not reached the darkness, it should not be said to have dispelled it.” At the moment the lamp is first lit, its light has not reached the darkness. Without reaching it, one cannot speak of dispelling it.

If the opponent says contact is unnecessary and the lamp can dispel darkness across a distance, the master’s second verse immediately presses the principle to its limit:

“If the lamp has not reached the darkness and can nevertheless dispel it, then lighting a lamp here should dispel all darkness everywhere.”

“Lighting a lamp here should dispel all darkness throughout the world, because it equally fails to reach any of it.” If noncontact permits dispelling, noncontact applies equally to nearby darkness, distant darkness, and all darkness under heaven. One lamp lit here should extinguish the whole world’s darkness at once. “Yet in fact lighting a lamp here cannot dispel all darkness throughout the world.”

This is the master’s consistent method: accept the opponent’s principle and carry it through completely. If it is truly a principle, it must hold everywhere. If it becomes absurd somewhere, it was not a principle.

8. Darkness Should Also Conceal Itself: Privilege Cannot Be Granted to Only One Side

The refutation is not yet complete. The master adds a stroke from the side of symmetry:

“If a lamp can illuminate itself and also illuminate others, then darkness likewise should conceal both itself and others.”

Lamp and darkness stand in opposition. If you grant the lamp a power that acts upon itself—illuminating itself and others—then the darkness on the opposite side should likewise conceal itself and others: it should obscure elsewhere and obscure itself as well.

Yet “although darkness and the lamp are opposed, darkness cannot conceal itself or others.” No one says that darkness has concealed itself. The master therefore concludes: “The claim that a lamp illuminates itself and others is untenable; thus your analogy is incorrect.”

Once the analogy falls, the measure of persuasiveness borrowed from it falls too. An analogy can accompany an argument for a distance, but it cannot stand in the argument’s place.

9. Neither What Has Arisen nor What Has Not Arisen Can Bring Itself into Arising

With the analogy dismantled, the master returns to the issue and directly examines the words “self-arising”:

“If this arising has not yet arisen, how can it bring itself into arising? if it brings itself into arising only after it has arisen, then since it has arisen, what need is there to arise?”

There are only two possibilities: “It should arise either after it has arisen or while it has not yet arisen.”

On the side of not yet arisen: “If it arises while it has not yet arisen, ‘not yet arisen’ means that it does not yet exist. How can it bring itself into arising?” Not yet arisen means the thing is not yet there. Something not yet there cannot perform any act—including the act that would produce itself.

On the side of already arisen: “If one says that it arises after it has arisen, once it has arisen it is already arisen. Why must it arise again?” Once it has arisen, the work of arising is complete; doing it again is superfluous. The master stamps the point with an everyday sentence: “Once it has arisen, there is no further arising; once an act has been done, there is no further doing.”

Both sides empty out, and the conclusion follows: “Therefore arising does not bring itself into arising. If arising does not bring itself into arising, how can it bring another into arising?”

Something that cannot produce itself has no means to produce another. Thus “abiding and cessation are likewise”: abiding cannot make itself abide, and cessation cannot make itself cease.

At this point the gate’s positive work is complete: “Therefore the claim that arising, abiding, and cessation are the marks of the conditioned is untenable. Since arising, abiding, and cessation cannot be established as marks of the conditioned, conditioned dharmas are empty.”

10. The Unconditioned Side: Only the Cessation of the Conditioned Is Called Unconditioned

The master does not stop at the conditioned. He turns the same ruler toward the other side: “Because conditioned dharmas are empty, unconditioned dharmas are also empty. Why? The cessation of the conditioned is called unconditioned nirvāṇa; therefore nirvāṇa too is empty.”

The name “unconditioned” originates in the cessation of the conditioned. If what is ceased has no intrinsic nature, the side that ceases it likewise has no real basis upon which to depend.

The master then speaks once more from the unconditioned’s own marks: “Further, nonarising, nonabiding, and nonceasing are called the marks of the unconditioned. Nonarising, nonabiding, and nonceasing mean that the dharma is absent; what is absent should not serve as a mark.”

People often take nonarising, nonabiding, and nonceasing as the marks of nirvāṇa. But these three negations say precisely that the dharma is absent, and what is absent cannot serve as a credential. A negation does not become something one can hold merely because it is spoken solemnly.

11. Can Marklessness Serve as a Mark?

The opponent now refines this move: let marklessness itself be the mark—the mark of nirvāṇa is precisely that it has no mark.

The master’s pursuit consists of a single question, yet there is nowhere to hide: “If marklessness is the mark of nirvāṇa, by relying on what mark is this known to be markless?”

If you claim to know that it is markless, by what do you know it?

“If it is known as markless by relying on a mark, how can it be called markless?” If a positive mark allows you to recognize it, then it is still recognized by relying on a mark, and the word “markless” collapses.

“If it is known as markless by relying on marklessness, marklessness is absence; what is absent cannot be known.” If marklessness recognizes marklessness, marklessness is simply absence. Absence offers nothing to recognize.

One alternative collapses; the other offers no point of entry. Marklessness can function as a name but cannot stand as a credential.

12. The Unpatterned Robe: Why Can This Robe Be Recognized?

The opponent’s final example is clever precisely because it seems entirely successful: “Just as many robes all possess marks, while a single robe is markless, its marklessness is precisely taken as its mark; thus, when someone says to fetch the markless robe, the markless robe can be known and retrieved.”

A pile of robes all bear patterns, and only one is plain. Tell someone to bring the markless robe and the person really can bring it. This proves that marklessness can serve as a mark. Accordingly, “if arising, abiding, and cessation are marks of the conditioned, wherever arising, abiding, and cessation are absent should be known as a mark of the unconditioned.”

The master’s reply identifies the condition that makes the example work: “When arising, abiding, and cessation are sought through many causes and conditions, they are all empty; no mark of the conditioned can be found. How could the unconditioned be known through them?”

The plain robe can be recognized only because the patterned robes beside it are definite and countable. “Plain” is spoken relative to that group. Yet the work of this gate has been to dismantle that group of conditioned marks. If the three marks are conditioned, they regress infinitely; if unconditioned, they cannot serve as marks. The seven dharmas await one another and cannot begin; the lamp analogy fails; and both alternatives of self-arising are exhausted. That group never stood. There is therefore no fixed field of comparison that can, in reverse, point here and call it the unconditioned.

Thus the master presses: “Which fixed and determinate mark of the conditioned have you obtained, such that by it you know a markless place to be unconditioned?” Which determinate mark of the conditioned do you actually hold in your hand?

At the end the master adds an ordinary aside: “The analogy of the robe will be discussed in detail in the fifth gate below.” The robe will be examined once more. He has not expelled the analogy; he has reserved it for the place where it belongs.

13. Because the Three Things Are Empty, All Dharmas Are Empty

The gate closes in three sentences: “Therefore all conditioned dharmas are empty. Because conditioned dharmas are empty, unconditioned dharmas are also empty. Because conditioned and unconditioned dharmas are empty, the self is also empty. Because these three things are empty, all dharmas are empty.”

Conditioned, unconditioned, and self—the three avenues of retreat are closed at once, with the same gesture that closes the first gate. The difference lies in the entrance. The first gate enters through conditions and counts jars, cloth, houses, butter, and sprouts. This gate enters through marks and counts the cow’s horns, jar’s lip, cart’s yoke, and a person’s hands and feet. Conditions ask how something came to be; marks ask by what it is recognized. The paths differ, but behind the gates lies the same ground.

What Can a Reader Carry Away from This Gate?

First, distinguish recognizability from intrinsic entity. The master never once denies a cow’s horns or a jar’s lip. From beginning to end, he asks only this: can the three things you use as the shared credentials of conditioned dharmas stand on their own? Marks can be used for recognition; that does not make them a dharma’s intrinsic entity.

Second, notice whether a rule bites itself. The entire difficulty of the three marks lies here. If a general rule is truly general, it governs the very thing used to explain it. If you want to call a halt midway, you must first explain why that level receives an exemption.

Third, see that a circle too can be motionless. The seven-dharma proposal looks most like a solution because it has boundaries, a number, and assigned functions. Yet every item on the circle waits for another to move first. Avoiding infinity does not necessarily supply a starting point.

Fourth, do not let an analogy replace reasoning. Self-illumination by a lamp comes so readily to the tongue that one assumes it needs no examination. Once examined, the word “illumination” turns out to rely on darkness for its establishment.

Fifth, negation is not a final place to stand. Once the marks of the conditioned are refuted, one tries to retreat to the unconditioned; once marks of the unconditioned fail, one tries to retreat to marklessness. Even marklessness must have a credential if it is to be established. This gate examines that final plain robe as well.

Carried Forward: Illumination along the Same Axis

Everything above belongs to this gate’s own meaning. What follows looks alongside it through the “Examination of the Three Marks” in the Treatise on the Middle. This illumination is not the present treatise, but another formulation of the same principle elsewhere. Record without adjudicating.

On the difficulty of the three marks, the Treatise on the Middle establishes a verse almost identical to this gate:

“If arising is conditioned, it too should have the three marks; if arising is unconditioned, how can it be called a mark of the conditioned?”

The proposal of seven co-arising dharmas also appears in that chapter unchanged, its verse differing from this gate only in punctuation. The lamp analogy does as well. That chapter’s objection reads:

“Just as a lamp can illuminate itself and also illuminate others, the dharma of arising likewise brings itself and others into arising.”

Its answer reads:

“Within the lamp itself there is no darkness, nor is there darkness where it stands; only dispelling darkness is called illumination; without darkness there is no illumination.”

The two texts disclose one distinction. In this chapter of the Treatise on the Middle, Nāgārjuna gives the verses and Qingmu comments. The prose pursues an additional line through “because they mutually oppose”: abiding and cessation should not coexist at the time of arising, “just as light and darkness do not coexist.” This gate does not take that route but proceeds directly through infinite regress and mutual dependence. Further, the Treatise on the Middle ends the verse “without darkness there is no illumination,” whereas this gate asks “what exactly does the lamp illuminate?” One is a judgment, the other a question. The mark examined is the same; the force employed differs.

As for the analogy of the unpatterned robe, this gate itself states that it “will be discussed in detail in the fifth gate below.” That is an internal matter of the present treatise and need not be sought outside it.

Let parallel axes illuminate one another while each remains in its own place. This gate’s meaning is still governed by the prose of this gate.

觀有相無相門第五Examination of What Has Marks and What Lacks Marks

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

我們認東西,靠的是相。看見一對長牙、一條垂鼻,就說那是象;看見豎起的耳朵、垂下的鬃毛,就說那是馬。相是我們手裡最順手的一把工具,順手到平常根本不去想它是怎麼運作的。

這一門就是把這把工具拿起來,問它一句話:你要標示的那件事,在你來標示之前,究竟是已經有相了,還是還沒有相?

論主起頭一句是「復次,一切法空。」——「復次」二字,表示這是接著前面幾扇門繼續說;一門有一門的入處,這一扇門的入處,就是這把工具本身。接著問「何以故?」,然後立頌:

  「有相相不相,無相亦不相;
  離彼相不相,相為何所相?」

四句話裡「相」字出現了六次,讀起來像繞口令,其實結構極簡:前兩句各堵一頭,第三句說兩頭之外沒有別處,第四句一問,就把工具懸在半空。這一頌不是三個論點,是把一件事所能落腳的地方數完。下面的長行,就是論主自己把這四句一句一句攤開。

一、已經有相的,你的相來做什麼

第一頭:「有相事中相不相。」在已經有相的事上,相標示不上。

為什麼?論主給的理由短到只有一句:「若法先有相,更何用相為?」

這句話的力氣在「更」字。它不是說相是假的,是說相在這裡沒有活可做。一件事若在你來之前就已經憑自己有了相,那它已經是可被認出的了;你的相走過來,認的是一件已經被認出的事。工具不是壞了,是無事可做。

論主怕人覺得『多做一次也無妨』,於是再推一步:「若有相事中相得相者,則有二相過」。假設你堅持這一次標示是有效的、真的標示成了,那麼這件事上就有了兩個相:「一者先有相,二者相來相是相。」第一個,是它原先自己就有的那個相;第二個,是後來走過來、使它成為有相的那個相。

要看清這個「過」在哪裡。過失不在『兩個』這個數目上——一頭象身上本來就有牙、有鼻、有耳,相從來不只一件。過失在於:這兩個相是同一件差事的兩個承擔者。若原先那個相已經使它成為有相,後來這個就是多餘的;若要後來這個才使它成為有相,那原先那個就沒有真的在做事。而且這個推法沒有盡頭:你若說第二個相才算數,那第二個相自己也已經是有相的,就還要第三個來相它。論主不繁述,只下斷語:「是故有相事中相無所相。」

二、無相的,你拿什麼給它相

一頭堵住,人自然退到另一頭:那就說它本來無相,等相來了才有相。論主答得同樣直接:「無相事中相亦無所相。」

隨即是這一門最要緊的一問:「何法名無相而以有相相?」

是『什麼法』名叫無相,而讓你拿有相去標示它?——問的不是道理,是對象。你說有一件無相之物在等著被標示,請你把它指出來。而你一旦指得出來,你所指的那一點就已經是相;你若指不出來,那就沒有任何東西在等著。這一問要的不是理由,是那件事本身。

論主不停在抽象上,立刻搬出一頭象:

「如象有雙牙,垂一鼻,頭有三隆,耳如箕,脊如彎弓,腹大而垂,尾端有毛,四脚麁圓,是為象相。」

八件事,一件一件數。牙是一對,鼻子垂著一條,頭上三處隆起,耳朵大得像簸箕,脊背彎得像張弓,肚子又大又下垂,尾巴末梢有毛,四隻腳粗而圓。這是一個古代人辨認象的完整清單——不是定義,是認法。

數完,論主下一句:「若離是相,更無有象可以相相。」

把這八件事拿走,還剩下什麼可以讓你去標示?沒有一頭光禿禿的、無相的象站在那裡等著穿上牙與鼻。象不是先有一頭象、後來添上象相;把象相數盡了,象就數盡了。

然後同一個問法再走一遍,換成馬:「如馬竪耳、垂𩭤,四脚同蹄,尾通有毛」——耳朵是豎的,鬃毛是垂的,四隻腳同樣是蹄——不像象那樣「四脚麁圓」——尾巴通身是毛。「若離是相,更無有馬可以相相。」

為什麼要舉兩個?因為單舉一例,人會疑心是這一例特別。象與馬,一大一常見,相貌全然不同,數法卻一模一樣:都是先把辨認的條件列出,再說離開這些條件,那件事就沒有了。兩例同法,顯出這不是象的性質,是相的性質。

三、兩處之外,沒有第三處

兩頭走完,論主收攏:「如是有相中相無所相,無相中相亦無所相」。

到這裡讀者可能還存一點指望:也許事物有個中間的狀態——半有半無,或者說『將有未有』。論主把這條路也封了:「離有相、無相,更無第三法可以相相」。

有相與無相是窮盡的兩分。一件事,或者已經有相,或者還沒有;沒有第三種身分可以充當被標示者。既然兩處都不受,兩處之外又沒有處,那麼結論只有一句:「是故相無所相。」

相沒有可標示之處。這不是說我們認不出象與馬——論主自己剛剛才用八件事認出了象。是說:相這件事,找不到一個自己站得住的位置來運作。它不是先有一個叫「相」的東西,然後去作用於另一個叫「物」的東西。

四、認的那一頭,也跟著落空

破到這裡,論主翻手看另一邊:「相無所相故,可相法亦不成。」

「可相」是被相所標示的那一邊。相既然無所標示,可相這個身分也就立不起來。理由是一句:「以相故知是事名可相。」——正是憑著相,才知道這件事叫作可相。

這一句是全門的樞紐。可相不是一件先在的東西後來被貼上標籤,它這個『被標示者』的身分,本來就是從相那裡得來的。相那一頭既然無所安立,可相這一頭連身分都沒有來源。兩邊不是一實一名,是互相給對方名字。

於是:「以是因緣故,相、可相俱空。」

論主接著把這一步推到萬物:「相、可相空故,萬物亦空。」憑什麼從相推到萬物?他自答:「離相、可相,更無有物。」

我們所說的每一個「物」,無非就是『憑某些相而被認出的某一件事』——就是相與可相這一對。離開這一對,並沒有另外一堆東西叫作萬物。相與可相既空,萬物自然同空。

五、連『沒有』也要靠『有』才立得起來

物空了,人還有最後一個去處:那就說是無物、是非物。這一步論主也料到了:「物無故,非物亦無」。

理由極簡潔:「以物滅故名無物,若無物者,何所滅故名為無物?」

無物這個名字是怎麼來的?是憑著物滅去了,才說無物。那麼假如根本沒有物,是什麼滅去了,讓你名之為無物?『沒有』是一個要靠『有』來喂養的名字;有那一頭空了,沒有這一頭也就無所依。

這一著與前面破相的著法是同一副心腸:前面說可相的身分從相而來,這裡說無物的名字從物而來。凡是靠對面才立得起來的,都不能反過來作自己的根據。

六、三重收盡

末後三句一路收上去:

「物、無物空故,一切有為法皆空;有為法空故,無為法亦空;有為、無為空故,我亦空。」

物與無物空,故一切有為法空——因為有為法無非就是這些有物、無物之事。有為法空,故無為法亦空——無為之名是對著有為而立的,前門已經用同樣的理路說過涅槃。有為與無為都空了,我也就空——因為我是依著這些法而被說出來的,法既無可依,我便無處可安。

一扇門到此關上。從一把最日常的工具問起:相要往哪裡落?答案是有相處落不上、無相處落不上、兩處之外沒有處。順著這一問走到底,落在最後六個字上:「有為、無為空故,我亦空。」

讀這一門的人可以帶走什麼

一是記得那八件事。論主辨象,用的是牙、鼻、頭、耳、脊、腹、尾、腳——他一件也沒有省。他要人先把認法看清楚,才好問:離開這些,你要標示的是誰?

二是看住那個「更」字。「更何用相為」——這一破不是說相是錯的,是說在那個位置上相沒有活可做。無事可做與做錯了事,是兩件事。

三是別去找第三處。人在兩難之間最容易伸手往中間摸一把。論主明說「更無第三法可以相相」——有相與無相已經把話說盡。

四是留意「無物」也是個名字。以為破了有還可以退到無,是把『沒有』當成了一塊實地。「以物滅故名無物」——它連自己的名字都是借來的。

承衍:同軸諸論之照

以上是本門自身之義。此下就三論同軸的旁照——照非本論,只是同一義理在別處的說法,並錄不判。

《中論》〈觀六種品〉論虛空時,走的是幾乎同一條路。先立無相一頭:

  「是無相之法,一切處無有;
  於無相法中,相則無所相。」

再立兩頭俱不受、外無餘處:

  「有相無相中,相則無所住;
  離有相無相,餘處亦不住。」

論長行所舉之例也是一頭牲口,只是換成了牛:「如有峯有角、尾端有毛、頸下垂𩑶,是名牛相。若離是相則無牛。」——先數峯、角、尾毛、頸下垂肉,再說離此無牛,與本門數象八相、數馬四相的作法全同。所別者,彼品所觀是六種之中的虛空,故先從「空相未有時」問起;本門所觀是相之自身,故直就有相無相兩處立難。所行同一路,所對之機不同。

至於同門專疏,古有吉藏《十二門論疏》釋此一門,本輪未及自核其文,僅誌其實有,不作引錄。

同軸互照,各還其位;本門的義理仍以本門長行為準。

We recognize things through marks. Seeing a pair of long tusks and a hanging trunk, we say it is an elephant; seeing upright ears and a hanging mane, we say it is a horse. A mark is the most ready instrument in our hands, so ready that ordinarily we never consider how it works.

This gate picks up that instrument and asks it one question: before you mark the thing you mean to indicate, does that thing already have a mark, or does it still lack one?

The author opens, “Next, all dharmas are empty.” The word “next” shows that this continues the preceding gates. Each gate has its own entrance, and this gate enters through the instrument itself. He asks “why?” and then gives a verse:

“A mark does not mark what has marks; nor does it mark what lacks marks; apart from what has and lacks marks, what could a mark possibly mark?”

The word mark appears six times in four lines, making the verse sound like a tongue twister, but its structure is very simple. The first two lines close one end each; the third says that no place exists beyond those two; the fourth leaves the instrument suspended by a question. The verse is not three arguments. It exhausts every place where one thing could stand. The extended prose below simply unfolds each of its four lines.

1. If It Already Has a Mark, What Does Your Mark Come to Do?

First end: “A mark does not mark a thing that has a mark.” Among things already possessing a mark, a mark does not mark.

Why? The author’s reason is only one short sentence: “If a dharma already has a mark, what further use is a mark?”

The force falls upon the word further. It does not say that marks are false. It says that here a mark has no work to do. If before you arrive a thing already possesses its own mark, then it is already recognizable. Your mark approaches something already recognized. The tool is not broken; it has no task.

Fearing that someone might think there is no harm in doing the work twice, the author takes another step: “If a mark could mark a thing that has a mark, there would be the fault of two marks.” Suppose you insist that this act of marking is effective and genuinely accomplishes its work. The thing then has two marks: “first, the mark already present; second, the mark that comes and marks it as having a mark.” The first is the mark the thing originally possessed; the second is the later mark that comes and makes it something marked.

See where the fault lies. It does not lie in the number two—an elephant already has tusks, trunk, and ears, and marks were never limited to one. The fault is that these two marks are two agents doing the same job. If the first mark already makes the thing marked, the later one is superfluous. If only the later one makes the thing marked, the first never truly did its work. The inference has no end: if the second mark alone counts, then the second itself already has a mark and requires a third to mark it. The author does not elaborate; he simply concludes, “Therefore, among things having marks, a mark has nothing it can mark.”

2. If It Lacks Marks, What Do You Give the Mark to Mark?

Once one end is blocked, the mind naturally retreats to the other: say that the thing originally lacks marks and receives them only when a mark arrives. The author answers just as directly: “Among things lacking marks, a mark likewise has nothing it can mark.”

What follows is the gate’s most important question: “What dharma is called markless such that what has a mark could mark it?”

What dharma is called markless, allowing you to mark it with what has a mark? The question seeks not a reason but an object. You say a markless thing waits to be marked; point it out. Once you can point it out, the point indicated is already a mark. If you cannot point it out, nothing waits there. This question does not ask for a reason. It asks for the thing itself.

The author does not remain in abstraction. He immediately brings in an elephant:

“An elephant has a pair of tusks, a hanging trunk, three swellings on its head, ears like winnowing baskets, a spine like a bent bow, a large hanging belly, hair at the tip of its tail, and four thick round feet. These are the elephant’s marks.”

Eight things are counted one by one: two tusks, one hanging trunk, three swellings upon the head, ears large as winnowing baskets, a back curved like a bow, a great hanging belly, hair at the tip of the tail, and four thick round feet. This is an ancient person’s complete list for recognizing an elephant—not a definition, but a method of recognition.

After counting, the author gives the next sentence: “Apart from these marks, there is no further elephant for a mark to mark.”

Remove these eight things. What remains for you to mark? No bare and markless elephant stands there waiting to be dressed in tusks and trunk. There is not first an elephant to which elephant-marks are later added. Once the elephant’s marks are exhausted, the elephant is exhausted.

The same question is then asked again with a horse: “A horse has upright ears, a hanging mane, four hooved feet, and hair along the entire tail.” Its ears are upright, its mane hangs, its four feet are hooves—unlike the elephant’s “four thick round feet”—and its tail is covered in hair. “Apart from these marks, there is no further horse for a mark to mark.”

Why give two examples? With only one, someone may suspect a peculiarity of the case. Elephant and horse, one massive and one familiar, have completely different forms, yet are counted in exactly the same way: the conditions of recognition are listed, and apart from those conditions, the thing does not exist. Two examples using the same method show that this is not a property of elephants but a property of marks.

3. Beyond the Two Positions There Is No Third

After traversing both ends, the author gathers them: “Thus among what has marks, a mark has nothing to mark; among what lacks marks, a mark likewise has nothing to mark.”

At this point a reader may still hope for an intermediate state—half marked and half unmarked, or perhaps “about to have marks but not yet.” The author closes that road as well: “Apart from what has marks and what lacks marks, there is no third dharma for a mark to mark.”

Having marks and lacking marks form an exhaustive division. A thing either already has marks or does not yet have them; there is no third status that can serve as what is marked. Since neither position receives a mark, and no place exists outside them, only one conclusion remains: “Therefore, a mark has nothing to mark.”

A mark has no place to mark. This does not mean that we cannot recognize elephants and horses—the author himself has just recognized an elephant through eight things. It means that marking cannot find an independently standing position from which to operate. There is not first a thing called mark that then acts upon another thing called object.

4. The Recognized Side Falls Empty Too

Having refuted this far, the author turns his hand and examines the other side: “Because a mark has nothing to mark, the dharma called what is marked is unestablished too.”

“What is marked” is the side indicated by the mark. Since the mark has nowhere to mark, the identity of “what is marked” cannot stand. The reason is one sentence: “Through a mark one knows that this matter is called what is marked.”

This sentence is the hinge of the gate. What is marked is not a preexisting thing to which a label is later attached. Its identity as “that which is marked” comes from the mark itself. Since the side of the mark cannot be established, the side of what is marked has no source for its identity. The two sides are not one real and one nominal; each gives the other its name.

Thus, “through this conditioned relation, mark and what is marked are both empty.”

The author next carries this step to the myriad things: “Because mark and what is marked are empty, the myriad things are empty too.” How does he move from marks to the myriad things? He answers: “Apart from mark and what is marked, no thing exists.”

Every “thing” of which we speak is nothing but something recognized through certain marks—the pair of mark and what is marked. Apart from this pair, no other collection called the myriad things exists. When mark and what is marked are empty, the myriad things are naturally empty as well.

5. Even “Nothing” Depends upon “Something” in Order to Stand

Once things are empty, the mind has one last place to go: say there is no thing, a nonthing. The author anticipates this step too: “Because no thing exists, nonthing does not exist either.”

His reason is extremely concise: “Because a thing ceases, it is called no thing. If no thing exists, what ceased such that it is called no thing?”

How does the name no thing arise? Only when a thing ceases does one speak of no thing. If fundamentally no thing exists, what ceased to give it that name? “Nothing” is a name that must be fed by “something.” When the side of something is empty, the side of nothing loses its support.

This move has the same intent as the preceding refutation of marks. There the identity of what is marked came from the mark; here the name no thing comes from thing. Whatever stands only through its opposite cannot in turn become its own ground.

6. Threefold Exhaustion

The final three sentences gather the argument upward:

“Because thing and no thing are empty, all conditioned dharmas are empty; because conditioned dharmas are empty, unconditioned dharmas are empty too; because conditioned and unconditioned dharmas are empty, self is empty too.”

Because thing and no thing are empty, all conditioned dharmas are empty, for conditioned dharmas are nothing but these matters of thing and no thing. Because conditioned dharmas are empty, unconditioned dharmas are empty too, for the name unconditioned is established against the conditioned, and the preceding gate already used the same reasoning for nirvāṇa. Once conditioned and unconditioned are empty, self is empty too, for self is spoken on the basis of these dharmas; when the dharmas afford no support, self has nowhere to rest.

The gate closes here. It began with the most ordinary instrument: where does a mark fall? The answer is that it cannot fall upon what has marks, cannot fall upon what lacks marks, and has no place outside the two. Follow this question to its end and it arrives at the final words: “because conditioned and unconditioned are empty, self is empty too.”

What Can a Reader Carry Away from This Gate?

First, remember the eight things. The author recognizes an elephant through tusks, trunk, head, ears, spine, belly, tail, and feet, omitting none. He first makes the method of recognition clear, then asks: apart from these, whom do you intend to mark?

Second, keep watch over the word “further.” “What further use is a mark?” This refutation does not say that the mark is wrong, but that at this position it has no work to do. Having no work and doing the work wrongly are two different things.

Third, do not search for a third position. Between two difficulties the hand most readily reaches toward the middle. The author expressly says, “there is no third dharma for a mark to mark.” Having and lacking marks exhaust what can be said.

Fourth, notice that “no thing” is a name as well. To think one can retreat from existence to nonexistence is to treat “nothing” as solid ground. “Because a thing ceases, it is called no thing”—even its name is borrowed.

Carried Forward: Illumination from Treatises along the Same Axis

The preceding is the meaning of this gate itself. What follows is a cross-light from the axis of the Three Treatises. The illumination is not this treatise; it simply records without deciding how the same doctrinal meaning is stated elsewhere.

When the Treatise on the Middle, “Examination of the Six Elements,” discusses space, it follows almost the same road. It first establishes the side lacking marks:

“This dharma without marks does not exist anywhere; within a dharma without marks, a mark has nothing to mark.”

It then says that neither side receives a mark and no further place exists outside them:

“Within what has marks and lacks marks, a mark has nowhere to abide; apart from what has marks and lacks marks, it abides nowhere else.”

The example in that treatise’s extended prose is likewise an animal, though there it is a cow: “Having a hump and horns, hair at the end of its tail, and hanging dewlap beneath its neck—these are called a cow’s marks. Apart from these marks, no cow exists.” It first counts hump, horns, tail hair, and hanging flesh beneath the neck, then says that no cow exists apart from them. The method is exactly the same as this gate’s counting eight marks of an elephant and four of a horse. The difference lies in what is addressed. That chapter examines space among the six elements and thus begins by asking about “the time before the mark of space existed.” This gate examines marks themselves and therefore directly establishes its objection through what has and lacks marks. The road is the same; the faculties addressed differ.

As for the specialized commentary on this gate, Jizang’s Commentary on the Twelve Gate Treatise is indeed extant. Its text was not independently rechecked in this round, so its existence alone is recorded without excerpt.

Read together along one axis, each remains in its own place. The meaning of this gate is still governed by this gate’s own extended prose.

觀一異門第六Examination of Identity and Difference

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

我們認東西,靠的是相。看見煙就知道有火,煙是相;看見一個人一年到頭往寺裡跑、遇人便問法、遇苦便捨,就說這人有信,那三件事是相。相這個字,在論裡的用法很樸素:憑它,一件法才被認出來;被認出來的那一頭,論主叫它可相。

這一門要問的,只是相與可相這兩頭之間的那條縫。它們是同一件東西嗎?若是同一件,認的與被認的就沒有分別,也就無所謂認;若是兩件呢?兩件各自獨立,那麼相憑什麼恰好標得中那個法。論主把這條縫拉開來看,看見的是:一與異兩邊都放不下,於是相與可相這一對名字,並沒有一個自己站得住的底。

一、開門一頌:一與異都不可得

這一門開頭與別門一樣,先立宗:「一切法空。何以故?」然後出頌——

  「相及與可相,一、異不可得;
  若無有一、異,是二云何成?」

頌只說了兩件事:一,相與可相之間,說一說異都不可得;二,一與異若都沒有,那麼相與可相這二者就無從成立。

長行接著把這兩句攤平:「是相、可相,若一不可得,異亦不可得;若一、異不可得,是二則不成,是故相、可相皆空。」末後再推一步:「相、可相空故,一切法皆空。」

這一推很要緊。相與可相不是兩件冷僻的東西,它們是一切法被我們認識時所站的位置——凡是被說出來的法,都在可相這一邊;凡是拿來說它的,都在相那一邊。這一對若沒有自性,被這一對所立的一切法,也就沒有自性。一門所破的看似只是兩個名相,落點卻在一切法上。

二、對方的三案:一份很誠實的清單

問的一方並不含糊,他一口氣把可能性列全了:「凡物,或相即是可相,或相異可相,或少分是相餘是可相。」相就是可相、相異於可相、相是可相的一少分——同、異、部分,三案盡了。而且每一案都舉了實例,不是空說。

第一案舉識與受:「如識相是識,離所用識更無識」。識拿什麼作相?拿了別。可是了別之外,並沒有另一個識站在那裡;相與法是同一件。受也一樣,領納即是受,離開所領納的受,更沒有另一個受。

第二案舉涅槃與信。滅愛名為涅槃,而愛是有為有漏之法,滅是無為無漏之法——一個相、一個可相,分屬兩類,能不異嗎?信更清楚:信的三相是樂親近善人、樂欲聽法、樂行布施,「是三事身、口業故色陰所攝,信是心數法故行陰所攝」。相在色陰,可相在行陰,兩陰分明,這不叫異叫什麼。

第三案舉正見與三有為相:「如正見是道相,於道是少分」。正見確是道的相,但正見只是八支中的一支,它在道裡是一少分。生、住、滅是有為法的相,這三者在浩浩有為法中也只是一少分。

三案列完,對方下結論:你說一異不成故相可相不成,「是事不然」。

這份清單值得敬重。它不是強辯,它把日常認識的三種樣子如實說出來了——我們平常說相,確實有時說得像同一件,有時說得像兩件,有時說得像一部分。論主底下要做的,不是說這些話在世間說不得,而是問:你若拿其中任何一案當作相與可相真實的關係,能不能立得住。

三、指不能自觸,眼不能自見

先破第一案。論主先把兩個名字的來歷交代清楚:「以相故可知,名可相,所用者名為相。」憑著它,一件法才可以被知,被知的那頭叫可相;那個被拿來用的,叫相。名字一立,能所兩頭就分開了:一頭是用的,一頭是被用的。

然後是這一門唯一的兩個譬喻,都極短:「凡物不能自知,如指不能自觸,如眼不能自見」。

指頭能觸一切,觸不到自己;眼睛能見一切,見不到自己。這不是指頭不夠靈、眼睛不夠亮,是觸與見這件事本身要兩頭——能與所同體,這件事就做不成。識若既是相又是可相,等於要它自己認出自己,正是指自觸、眼自見。

四、既分別了,就不能說是一

第二刀更輕,卻更難躲:「若相即是可相者,不應分別是相、是可相」;反過來也一樣:「若分別是相、是可相者,不應言相即是可相。」

這一刀是就對方自己的話說的。他既然開口說「相即是可相」,這句話裡已經有了兩個詞、兩個位置;若真是一件東西,這句話根本無從說起。說一的那句話,自己先把二說出來了。論主不必另找理由,只把對方的句子還給他。

五、相是因,可相是果

第三刀轉到因果:「若相即是可相者,因果則一。何以故?相是因,可相是果,是二則一」。

為什麼相是因、可相是果?因為是憑相才知道了那個法——先有相在,然後那個法才成其為可知的。這中間有一個先後、一個所依。若相與可相是一,這先後就塌了,因即是果。論主只用三個字判:「而實不一」。

這三個字要與前門一路讀下來:因果一時、因果一體,論主在因緣門就說過「凡物先因後果」。因之為因,就在它不是果。一旦說相就是可相,因果這一對也跟著沒了。第一案到此走完。

六、你自己說的是滅愛,不是愛

轉破第二案:相異於可相。論主沒有另立道理,還是回到對方的例子上。

涅槃這一例,論主指出對方口中的字:「汝說滅愛是涅槃相,不說愛是涅槃相」——你說的相是滅愛,不是愛。這一分別很細,卻是整條理路的關鍵——若你說愛是涅槃的相,那麼相在有為有漏,可相在無為無漏,兩頭確實隔開,「若說愛是涅槃相,應言相、可相異」;可是你說的偏偏是滅愛。滅愛正是涅槃自身,不在涅槃之外,所以「若言滅愛是涅槃相者,則不得言相可相異」。

對方原是拿愛與滅的分屬兩類來證異,論主一看,他所立的相其實已經在可相這一邊了。這不是論主替他改詞,是他自己說出來的。

七、信若無信,則無此三事

信這一例同樣就他自己的話破。三相與信「俱不異」,理由只有一句:「信若無信則無此三事」。

親近善人、聽法、布施,這三件事在身在口,看起來與心裡那個信是兩件;可是若把信抽掉,這三件事就不再是信的相了——人可以為別的緣故親近善人、為別的緣故聽法布施,那時它們什麼也標不了。它們之所以能作信的相,正因為它們不離信。分屬色陰行陰是就法的類別說,不等於這一對可以拆成兩件各自站住的東西。

八、相更復應有相,則為無窮

第三刀是通刀:「又相、可相異者,相更復應有相,則為無窮。」

若相真是外於可相的另一件東西,那它自己也是一件法。既是一件法,就要有相才被認得;那個相又是一件法,又要有相。這條路沒有盡頭。論主只判四個字:「是事不然,是故相、可相不得異。」

無窮之難,論主在前面說三有為相時已用過一次。凡是把能標的一頭立成獨立之物,這條無窮的路就自己鋪開了。第二案至此走完。

九、燈喻:能不能自照

到這裡,對方換了一條路,搬出一個很有力的譬喻:「如燈能自照亦能照彼,如是相能自相亦能相彼。」

燈確實看起來如此:一盞燈點在暗室裡,照亮了滿屋東西,也照亮了它自己。若燈能自照,相為什麼不能自相。

論主的回答分兩截,都極短。第一截:「汝說燈喻,三有為相中已破。」燈這個譬喻,本論在說生住滅三有為相時已經處理過了——那裡是就明與闇說的:「燈體自無闇,明所住處亦無闇」,燈裡本無闇,燈所在處也無闇;破闇才叫照,無闇可破,自照二字便無所指,所以那裡的結語是「燈不自破闇,亦不破彼闇,是故燈不自照亦不照彼」。這個譬喻不必到這一門重破一次,它在前門已經倒了。

第二截更直接:「又自違先說,汝上言相、可相異,而今言相自能相亦能相彼。」你剛才主張的是相與可相相異,如今卻說相能作自己的相——若相能自相,它就同時是自己的可相,那還異在哪裡。前後兩句話,自己打自己。

十、少分之說,仍在一異裡

最後回到第三案,少分。論主的處理只有兩句:「此義或在一中、或在異中,一異義先已破故,當知少分相亦破。」

你說取可相的一少分作相——那麼這一少分與整個可相,是一還是異?若是一,前面破一的那幾刀原封不動地用得上;若是異,破異的那幾刀也原封不動地用得上。少分聽起來像第三種關係,其實只是在一與異之間再切一次,切出來的兩塊仍舊是一與異。正見與道、生住滅與有為法,都是如此。

十一、更無第三法

三案盡了,論主收門:「如是種種因緣相、可相,一不可得、異不可得,更無第三法成相可相,是故相、可相俱空。」

「更無第三法」五個字是這一門的閂。破一破異之後,人心裡常還留著一線希望:也許有一種既非一亦非異的關係。論主明言:沒有第三法。相與可相之間,除了一與異,再無別的關係可立;一異既不可得,這一對就沒有可以安身的地方。

於是末句與開頭那句相應:「是二空故,一切法皆空。」

讀這一門的人可以帶走什麼

一是認識這件事永遠是兩頭的。指不能自觸、眼不能自見,說的不是感官有缺陷,是能與所不能同體。凡是主張某物自己認得自己、自己證明自己的說法,都在這一刀之下。

二是留意論主破的方式。他幾乎沒有另立新理,四番破裡有三番是拿對方自己的句子還給對方:你說了滅愛,你說了分別,你說了異——話一說出口,它自己的條件就跟著出來了。

三是曉得「少分」不是退路。人被逼到一異兩難時,最容易說『它們既不完全相同也不完全不同』。這一門把這條路先堵了:少分只是把一與異切小,沒有切出第三種東西。

四是記得空的不是認識,是自性。論主從沒有說不可以憑煙知火、憑三事知信;他問的是:你說相與可相的時候,那兩頭是不是各有一個自己站得住的體。若是,一異之難無可迴避;若不是,憑相知法這件事照舊,只是不再有底。

承衍:同軸之照

以上是本門自身之義。此下就三論同軸的一處旁照——照非本論,只是同一譬喻在別處的說法,並錄不判。

燈能自照這個譬喻,《中論》〈觀三相品〉中也出現過,那裡是拿它來證生法能自生:

  「如燈能自照,亦能照於彼;
  生法亦如是,自生亦生彼。」

論中先就明闇破:

  「燈中自無闇,住處亦無闇,
  破闇乃名照,無闇則無照。」

再翻過來一難:

  「若燈能自照,亦能照於彼;
  闇亦應自闇,亦能闇於彼。」

若燈因與闇相違就能自照照彼,闇與燈相違,也該能自蔽蔽彼;而闇並不自蔽,故彼處的結語是「是故燈喻非也」。

那一品所遮的是生法自生,本門所遮的是相能自相;同一盞燈,兩處所照的問題不同,而所以不成的道理相通。本門的義理仍以本門長行為準。

We recognize things through marks. Seeing smoke, we know there is fire; smoke is the mark. Seeing someone constantly visit a monastery, ask everyone about the Dharma, and give whenever meeting suffering, we say that person has faith; those three acts are marks. The word mark is used plainly in the treatise: through it a dharma is recognized. The side recognized is what the author calls “what is marked.”

This gate asks only about the seam between these two sides, mark and what is marked. Are they the same thing? If they are the same, recognizing and recognized are not distinct, so recognition has nothing upon which to operate. If they are two things, each independently established, why does the mark happen to indicate that particular dharma? When the author opens this seam and looks inside, he finds that neither identity nor difference can hold the two sides. The pair of names, mark and what is marked, therefore has no self-standing foundation.

1. Opening Verse: Neither Identity nor Difference Can Be Obtained

Like the other gates, this one begins by establishing its principle: “All dharmas are empty. Why?” Then comes the verse:

“Mark and what is marked cannot be obtained as identical or different; if neither identity nor difference exists, how could these two be established?”

The verse says only two things. First, neither identity nor difference can be obtained between mark and what is marked. Second, if neither identity nor difference exists, the two have no means of establishment.

The extended prose lays these statements flat: “The mark and what is marked cannot be obtained as one and cannot be obtained as different. If neither identity nor difference can be obtained, these two are unestablished. Thus mark and what is marked are both empty.” It then moves one step farther: “Because mark and what is marked are empty, all dharmas are empty.”

This inference matters. Mark and what is marked are not two obscure things. They are the positions occupied whenever any dharma is known: every dharma spoken lies on the side of what is marked, and whatever is used to speak it lies on the side of mark. If this pair lacks intrinsic nature, all dharmas established through the pair lack intrinsic nature too. The gate seems to refute only two terms, but it comes to rest upon all dharmas.

2. The Opponent’s Three Proposals: An Honest Inventory

The questioner is not vague. He exhausts the possibilities in one breath: “Among things, sometimes the mark is precisely what is marked; sometimes the mark differs from what is marked; sometimes one part is the mark and the remainder what is marked.” The mark is what is marked; the mark differs from what is marked; the mark is one part of what is marked—identity, difference, and part exhaust the proposals. Each comes with examples rather than empty assertion.

For the first proposal he gives consciousness and feeling: “The mark of consciousness is consciousness; apart from the consciousness used, there is no further consciousness.” What marks consciousness? Cognition. Yet outside cognition there is no separate consciousness standing there; mark and dharma are one. Feeling is the same: receiving is feeling, and apart from feeling that receives, there is no other feeling.

For the second proposal he gives nirvāṇa and faith. The cessation of craving is called nirvāṇa, yet craving is conditioned and contaminated while cessation is unconditioned and uncontaminated. Mark and what is marked belong to two categories; how could they not differ? Faith is even clearer. The three marks of faith are delight in approaching good people, delight in hearing the Dharma, and delight in practicing giving. “Because these three are bodily and verbal activities, they belong to the form aggregate; because faith is a mental factor, it belongs to the formations aggregate.” The marks lie in the form aggregate, what is marked in the formations aggregate. Two aggregates are plainly distinct; if this is not difference, what is?

For the third proposal he gives right view and the three conditioned marks: “Right view is the mark of the path, but within the path it is one part.” Right view is indeed a mark of the path, yet it is only one of eight factors. Arising, abiding, and cessation are marks of conditioned dharmas, and these three are likewise only a small part within the vast field of conditioned dharmas.

After listing the three proposals, the opponent concludes that the claim “mark and what is marked are unestablished because identity and difference are unestablished” is incorrect.

This inventory deserves respect. It is not sophistry; it honestly states the three ways recognition appears in ordinary life. Sometimes we speak as though mark and marked were one, sometimes as though they were two, and sometimes as though one were a part. The author does not say that these expressions cannot be used conventionally. He asks whether any one can stand as the real relation between mark and what is marked.

3. A Finger Cannot Touch Itself; an Eye Cannot See Itself

He first refutes the proposal of identity. The author begins by explaining the origin of the two names: “Because it is knowable through a mark, it is called what is marked; that which is used is called the mark.” Through one side a dharma is known; the side known is called what is marked, and what is used is called the mark. Once the names are established, agent and object are separated: one side is used, the other is reached by that use.

Then come the gate’s only two similes, both extremely short: “No thing can know itself, just as a finger cannot touch itself and an eye cannot see itself.”

A finger touches everything yet cannot touch itself; an eye sees everything yet cannot see itself. This is not that the finger lacks sensitivity or the eye lacks brightness. The acts of touching and seeing themselves require two sides. When agent and object are the same entity, the act cannot be accomplished. If consciousness were both mark and what is marked, it would have to recognize itself, exactly like a finger touching itself or an eye seeing itself.

4. Once Distinguished, They Cannot Be Called One

The second cut is lighter but harder to avoid: “If the mark were precisely what is marked, one should not distinguish and say, ‘this is the mark and this is what is marked.’” Conversely, “if one distinguishes this as the mark and this as what is marked, one should not say the mark is precisely what is marked.”

This cut uses the opponent’s own statement. Once he says, “the mark is precisely what is marked,” the sentence already contains two terms and two positions. If they truly were one thing, the sentence could not arise. The sentence asserting one has itself already stated two. The author needs no additional reason; he simply returns the opponent’s words.

5. The Mark Is Cause; What Is Marked Is Effect

The third cut turns to cause and effect: “If the mark were precisely what is marked, cause and effect would be one. Why? The mark is cause and what is marked is effect, so the two would be one.”

Why is the mark cause and what is marked effect? Because it is through the mark that the dharma becomes known. The mark is relied upon first; the dharma then occupies the position of the knowable. There is an order and a dependence between them. If mark and what is marked are one, this order collapses and cause becomes effect. The author judges in only three words: “yet in fact they are not one.”

These words should be read with the preceding gates. The author already said under causes and conditions that in ordinary things cause precedes and effect follows. A cause is a cause precisely by not being its effect. Once mark is identified with what is marked, the pair of cause and effect disappears as well. The first proposal has now been exhausted.

6. Your Own Words Say “Cessation of Craving,” Not “Craving”

He turns to the second proposal, that mark differs from what is marked. Again, the author does not establish another principle but returns to the opponent’s example.

In the nirvāṇa example, the author points to the opponent’s own words: “You say that the cessation of craving is the mark of nirvāṇa; you do not say that craving is the mark of nirvāṇa.” Your mark is the cessation of craving, not craving. The distinction is subtle but governs the whole argument. If you said craving was nirvāṇa’s mark, the mark would lie in the conditioned and contaminated while what is marked lay in the unconditioned and uncontaminated; the two would indeed be apart. “If you said craving is nirvāṇa’s mark, one could say that mark and what is marked differ.” But you said cessation of craving. The cessation of craving is precisely nirvāṇa itself and not outside it. Therefore, “if you say that the cessation of craving is nirvāṇa’s mark, you cannot say mark and what is marked differ.”

The opponent tried to prove difference through craving and cessation belonging to two categories. The author looks and finds that the mark actually posited already lies on the side of what is marked. The author has changed no word for him; the opponent said it himself.

7. If Faith Lacked Faith, These Three Things Would Not Exist

The faith example is refuted in the same way, through the opponent’s own words. The three marks and faith “do not differ,” for one reason only: “If faith lacked faith, these three things would not exist.”

Approaching good people, hearing the Dharma, and giving occur through body and speech and may appear separate from faith in mind. But remove faith and these three cease to be marks of faith. A person may approach good people, hear the Dharma, or give for other reasons; then those acts mark nothing called faith. They can serve as faith’s marks precisely because they do not separate from faith. Belonging to the form and formations aggregates concerns their classification, not that this pair can be divided into two independently standing things.

8. The Mark Would Require Another Mark, Leading to Infinite Regress

The third cut reaches every case: “Furthermore, if mark and what is marked differed, the mark itself would require another mark, leading to infinite regress.”

If the mark truly were another thing external to what it marks, then it too would be a dharma. As a dharma, it needs a mark to be recognized; that mark is another dharma and needs a further mark. The road has no end. The author judges only, “This is incorrect. Therefore mark and what is marked cannot differ.”

The author already used infinite regress when discussing the three conditioned marks. Whenever the marking side is established as an independent thing, this road of regress opens by itself. The second proposal is now exhausted.

9. The Lamp Simile: Can It Illuminate Itself?

At this point the opponent changes route and brings forward a powerful simile: “A lamp can illuminate itself and also illuminate another; likewise a mark can mark itself and also another.”

A lamp truly appears to work this way. Lit in a dark room, it illuminates everything in the room and illuminates itself. If a lamp can illuminate itself, why can a mark not mark itself?

The author’s answer has two parts, both extremely short. First: “Your lamp simile was already refuted under the three conditioned marks.” The treatise has already addressed this simile when discussing arising, abiding, and cessation. There it considered light and darkness: “the lamp itself contains no darkness, and the place occupied by its light contains no darkness either.” Darkness must be broken for the name illumination to arise. With no darkness to break, self-illumination points nowhere. The conclusion there is that “the lamp neither breaks its own darkness nor another’s; therefore it neither illuminates itself nor another.” The simile need not be refuted again in this gate; it has already fallen in the preceding one.

The second part is more direct: “Moreover, you contradict your prior statement. Above you said mark and what is marked differ, but now you say the mark can mark itself and another.” You just maintained their difference, yet now say that the mark can be its own mark. If the mark marks itself, it is also its own what-is-marked. Where, then, is the difference? The two claims strike each other.

10. A Partial Mark Still Falls within Identity or Difference

The final return is to the third proposal, the part. The author handles it in only two sentences: “This meaning falls either within identity or within difference. Since identity and difference have already been refuted, one should know that a partial mark is refuted too.”

You take one part of what is marked as its mark. Is that part identical to or different from the whole? If identical, every cut used to refute identity applies unchanged; if different, every cut against difference applies unchanged. A partial relation sounds like a third kind, but only cuts once more between identity and difference; the two resulting pieces still stand as identical or different. Right view and the path, or arising, abiding, and cessation and conditioned dharmas, are all the same.

11. There Is No Third Dharma

Once the three proposals are exhausted, the author closes the gate: “Through these various conditioned relations, mark and what is marked cannot be obtained as one and cannot be obtained as different. There is no third dharma that establishes them. Therefore mark and what is marked are both empty.”

The words “there is no third dharma” are the bar across this gate. After identity and difference are refuted, the mind often retains one hope: perhaps a relation exists that is neither identical nor different. The author expressly says there is no third dharma. Between mark and what is marked no relation beyond identity or difference can be established. Since neither can be obtained, this pair has nowhere to rest.

The final sentence thus answers the opening: “because these two are empty, all dharmas are empty.”

What Can a Reader Carry Away from This Gate?

First, recognition is always two-sided. A finger cannot touch itself and an eye cannot see itself; this does not describe defective faculties, but that agent and object cannot be the same entity. Every account claiming that something recognizes or proves itself stands beneath this cut.

Second, attend to the author’s method of refutation. He establishes almost no new principle. In three of four movements he returns the opponent’s own sentence: you said cessation of craving; you distinguished the two; you said they differ. The conditions of a statement follow as soon as the statement is uttered.

Third, know that “part” is not a retreat. Driven into the dilemma of identity and difference, one readily says that things are neither completely the same nor completely different. This gate closes that road beforehand: part merely divides identity and difference into smaller pieces; it does not produce a third thing.

Fourth, remember that what is empty is not recognition but intrinsic nature. The author never says one cannot know fire through smoke or faith through three acts. He asks whether, when you speak of mark and what is marked, each side possesses an entity standing by itself. If so, identity and difference cannot be avoided. If not, knowing a dharma through a mark continues unchanged, only without a foundation.

Carried Forward: Illumination along the Same Axis

The preceding is the meaning of this gate itself. What follows is one cross-light from the axis of the Three Treatises. The illumination is not this treatise; it simply records without deciding how the same simile is stated elsewhere.

The simile of a lamp illuminating itself also appears in the Treatise on the Middle, “Examination of the Three Marks,” where it is used to prove that the dharma of arising can produce itself:

“As a lamp can illuminate itself and also illuminate another, so the dharma of arising produces itself and produces another.”

That treatise first refutes it through light and darkness:

“Within the lamp itself there is no darkness; where it abides there is no darkness either; breaking darkness is called illumination—without darkness there is no illumination.”

It then turns the objection around:

“If a lamp can illuminate itself and also illuminate another, darkness should likewise darken itself and also darken another.”

If a lamp, because it opposes darkness, can illuminate itself and another, then darkness, because it opposes light, should cover itself and another. Yet darkness does not cover itself, and that passage concludes, “therefore the lamp simile is incorrect.”

That chapter obstructs the self-production of the dharma of arising; this gate obstructs the self-marking of a mark. The same lamp illuminates different questions in the two places, while the reason it fails is shared. The meaning of this gate remains governed by its own extended prose.

觀有無門第七Examination of Existence and Nonexistence

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

前面幾門問生、問緣、問相、問一異。到了第七門,論主換了一個離日常最近的問法:一個法「有」,和這個法終究要「無」,這兩者是同時的,還是不同時的?

起手仍是那句總綱:「復次一切法空。」但這一門給的理由是新的:「有、無一時不可得,非一時亦不可得。」放在同一時中,找不著;不放在同一時中,也找不著。兩扇門是一起關的,不是先破一邊、再回頭補另一邊。

一、頌的四句,同處與離處一次問完

  「有、無一時無,離無有亦無,
  不離無有有,有則應常無。」

首句關同處:有和無同在一時,沒有這回事。次句關離處:把無挪開、單留一個有,也沒有這回事。第三、四句是回頭再逼離處那一頭:你若說並沒有離無、而仍有這個有,那麼這個有就應當「常無」——自始至終都在無裡頭。

四句話沒有一句說瓶不能盛水。所問的是那個「有」字:你說一物有,是說它有一個與無無涉、自己站得住的體嗎?

二、相違:生時無死,死時無生

同處為什麼不成?「有無性相違,一法中不應共有。」有與無,性質彼此相反;相反的兩事,不能在同一個法裡並坐。

例子就在身上:「如生時無死、死時無生」——正生的那一刻不是死的那一刻。這一節論主不多說,只註明「是事《中論》中已說」,把力氣留給下面難的一頭。

三、離處:離無云何有有

對面於是改走離處:「離無有有無過者」——我把無整個挪開,只說有,這總沒有過失了吧。

論主答「是事不然」,隨即反問:「離無云何有有?」

而理由不是論主外加的,是對面自家法相裡本有的。論主先提起前門講過的一條:「如先說法生時通自體七法共生」——一個法生的時候,連它自己的體算進去,七個法一齊生。其中就有這一項:「有與無常共生。」無常又是什麼?「無常是滅相故名無。」

這一步最要看清:「無」不是論主替對面添的,是對面自己法相裡的一員。你既說法生時無常同生,無常即是滅相,滅相即是無;那麼要「離無」而說有,等於把自己法相裡的一員抽走。所以論主收:「是故離無,有則不生。」

四、抽不掉,留著也不成

離處走不通,那就不離。可是不離也有代價:「若不離無常有有生者,有則常無。」無常既與有同生同在,有便一出生就帶著壞,於是自始至終都在無裡。

一在無裡,立刻有一件事沒地方安放:「初無有住,常是壞故。」——它一開頭就沒有住的那一段,因為它始終在壞。

論主此處不用玄理,只指一件現前的事:「而實有住,是故有不常無。」諸法實有住的一段,這是對面自己也立了「住」相來承認的;正是這個住,把「常無」擋了回去。

於是兩頭俱堵:「若離無常有有生者。是亦不然。何以故?離無常有實不生。」離無常,有生不出來;不離無常,有又常無。有與無這兩個字,合著不成,分開也不成。

五、對面最有力的一著:無常在,只是還沒動手

到這裡,對面提出這一門裡最有力的解法:「有生時,已有無常而未發,滅時乃發壞是有。」——無常確實在,只是還沒有動手;到滅的時候才動手。

這一著推開來,是一整套:「如是生、住、滅、老、得皆待時而發」。有起來時,生作用,令有生;生滅中間,住作用,持這個有;滅時無常作用,滅這個有;老則「變生至住,變住至滅」;無常則壞;而得「常令四事成就」。一法之中六者俱在,各在各的時候作各的事。結論便是:「是故法雖與無常共生,有非常無。」

這個解法難破,難在它把『在』與『作用』拆成了兩截:東西早就在,只是功能尚未現行。論主底下三個「復次」,都對著這一截縫下手。

六、第一答:你要同在,就得同在到底

論主第一句只是把對面的規矩照它自己的話念一遍:「汝說無常是滅相與有共生,生時有應壞,壞時有應生。」

共生就是一起在。滅相既然在生的時候已經在了,生的時候就該壞;同理,生相在壞的時候也還在,壞的時候就該生。一半同在、一半排隊,不是共生。

七、第二答:生滅俱無

接著是最短的一刀:「復次,生滅俱無。」為什麼?「滅時不應有生,生時不應有滅,生滅相違故。」

這是把第二節那條相違之則,回頭用到生、滅二相自身上。相違不共處——這條規矩本是對面用來說有無不同時的;論主不另立新則,只是要它一貫。

這一刀之中沒有一個新前提。對面既以相違立有無不同時,論主便持同一把尺回頭量生與滅:生相與滅相亦是相違的兩相,同樣不得共處。破自宗之器,取自宗之則——這是這一門三答共有的手法,也是它讀來全無枝蔓的緣故。

八、第三答:住與壞相違,老與住相違,「是則錯亂」

第三答把相違推到整組相上:「汝法無常與住共生,有壞時,應無住,若住則無壞。何以故?住、壞相違故。」壞的時候不容有住,住的時候就不在壞。再添一組:「老時無住,住時無老。」

結論下得很重:「是故汝說生、住、滅、老、無常、得本來共生,是則錯亂。」六者不是各安其位,是彼此相礙。

九、七個例子:相是就作得出來而說的

錯亂的根在哪裡?論主追問:「是有若與無常共生,無常是壞相,凡物生時無壞相,住時亦無壞相,爾時非是無無常相耶?」

你說無常此刻在,可是此刻並沒有壞相;沒有壞相的時候,「無常相」這三個字還指著什麼?

論主接連舉七例,全取於識心與壽命,一件外物也不借:「如能識故名識,不能識則無識相;能受故名受,不能受則無受相;能念故名念,不能念則無念相。」能了別才叫識,能領納才叫受,能記憶才叫念。再舉四相:「起是生相,不起則非生相;攝持是住相,不攝持則非住相;轉變是老相,不轉變則非老相;壽命滅是死相,壽命不滅則非死相。」

七例是同一個口氣:相不是藏在裡面的一件東西,是就它作得出那件事而說的。作得出,才有那個相;作不出,那個相就不在。

所以末句水到渠成:「如是壞是無常相,離壞非無常相。」壞就是無常之相;離了壞,「無常」二字無所指。『已有而未發』四字,到此失去了立足處——未發之時,正是無相之時。

十、何用共生為

論主於是直問:「若生、住時,雖有無常不能壞有、後能壞有者,何用共生為?」

生時它不壞,住時它也不壞;那它此刻共生在此,作了什麼?共生若不作事,這兩個字便是空掛。

論主又替他把話說到底:「如是應隨有壞時乃有無常。」——那就隨著壞的時候說無常好了。而這正是論主要立的:無常不是預先藏著等發作的一個東西,是隨壞而說的一個名。所以收:「是故無常雖共生、後乃壞有者,是事不然。」

十一、一路空到眾生

〔T30 0165a04〕兩頭走盡,論主結:「如是有、無共不成,不共亦不成,是故有、無空。」

隨後是一條一句比一句遠的線:「有、無空故,一切有為空;一切有為空故,無為亦空;有為、無為空故,眾生亦空。」

有為之所以名為有為,靠的正是生、住、滅這些相;相既不能自立,有為便空。無為之名是對有為而立的,有為既空,無為便無所對。至於眾生,是就有為無為諸法而說的一個名;兩邊都空,這個名也就沒有一個自性可指。

這一門的分量,在它不許任何東西以『還沒發作』的姿態留在物裡。壞不是預先埋在物中的一物,是物行到那裡時所立的名。法會住一段,也會壞;住時壞不在,壞時住不在——這正是待緣的樣子,而不是一法之中先安六個各有自性的相,再排定它們發作的先後。

承衍:同軸之照

以上是本門自身之義。此下就同軸一處旁照——照非本論,只是同一義理在別處的說法,並錄不判。

《中論》〈觀有無品第十五〉與本門同名同鋒,而入處不同。那一品先立一頌:

  「有若不成者,無云何可成?
  因有有法故,有壞名為無。」

長行釋云:「有法壞敗故名無,是無因有壞而有。」——「無」這個名是憑「有壞」才立起來的。這與本門末後所收的「應隨有壞時乃有無常」同一路數:無與無常都不先在,都是隨壞而得名。

那一品又立一頌:

  「定有則著常,定無則著斷;
  是故有智者,不應著有無。」

執定有便落常,執定無便落斷。本門則不從常斷二見入手,只就對面自立的七法共生與待時發用,逐相檢其相違;所遮者同是有無二執,所由之路各別。

同軸互照,各還其位;本門的義理仍以本門長行為準。

吉藏於此門有專疏(大正藏 T42n1825),本輪未逐字抽鏡,僅誌其所在,不代為轉述。

The preceding gates ask about arising, conditions, marks, and identity and difference. At the seventh gate, the author changes to a question closest to ordinary life: when a dharma “exists” and when that dharma eventually “does not exist,” do these occur at the same time or at different times?

The opening remains the same general statement: “Next, all dharmas are empty.” But the reason given by this gate is new: “Existence and nonexistence cannot be obtained at one time; nor can they be obtained at different times.” Placed within the same time, they cannot be found; placed in separate times, they still cannot be found. Both panels of the gate close together. It is not that one side is first refuted and the other later repaired.

1. The Verse’s Four Lines Ask about Conjunction and Separation at Once

“Existence and nonexistence do not occur at one time; existence apart from nonexistence does not exist either; if existence exists without separating from nonexistence, then existence should always be nonexistent.”

The first line closes conjunction: existence and nonexistence do not occur at the same time. The second closes separation: remove nonexistence and leave existence alone, and no such existence exists. The third and fourth turn back and press the side of separation once more. If existence does not separate from nonexistence and still exists, this existence should “always be nonexistent”—it would have been within nonexistence from beginning to end.

Not one of these four lines says that a jar cannot hold water. What is asked is the word exists: when you say that a thing exists, do you mean it possesses an entity standing by itself and having nothing to do with nonexistence?

2. Opposition: No Death at Arising, No Arising at Death

Why does conjunction fail? “The natures of existence and nonexistence oppose one another and should not coexist within a single dharma.” Two opposing matters cannot sit together in the same dharma.

The example lies within one’s own body: “There is no death at the time of arising and no arising at the time of death.” The instant of arising is not the instant of death. The author says little more here, noting only that “this has already been explained in the Treatise on the Middle,” and saves his force for the more difficult side below.

3. Separation: Apart from Nonexistence, How Could Existence Exist?

The opponent therefore changes to separation: “If existence exists apart from nonexistence, there is no fault.” Move nonexistence entirely away and speak only of existence. Surely this avoids the difficulty.

The author says, “This is untenable,” and immediately asks, “Apart from nonexistence, how could existence exist?”

The reason is not added by the author from outside; it already belongs to the opponent’s own account of dharmas. The author first recalls a statement from the preceding gate: “As explained before, when a dharma arises, seven dharmas arise together, counting its own entity.” Among them is this one: “Existence and impermanence always arise together.” What is impermanence? “Impermanence is the mark of cessation and is therefore called nonexistence.”

This point must be seen clearly: “nonexistence” is not something the author has added to the opponent’s view; it is one member of the opponent’s own account of dharmas. You say impermanence arises together with the dharma, impermanence is the mark of cessation, and the mark of cessation is nonexistence. To speak of existence “apart from nonexistence” is therefore to remove one member from your own system. The author concludes: “Thus, apart from nonexistence, existence cannot arise.”

4. It Cannot Be Removed, but It Cannot Remain Either

Separation fails, so let them remain unseparated. Yet nonseparation also exacts a price: “If existence arises without separating from impermanence, existence would always be nonexistent.” If impermanence arises and remains together with existence, existence bears destruction from the very moment of its birth and so remains in nonexistence from start to finish.

Once within nonexistence, one thing immediately loses its place: “at the beginning it would have no abiding, because it would always be perishing.” There would be no initial interval of abiding, for the dharma would always be in destruction.

Here the author uses no remote principle. He simply points to a presently evident fact: “yet abiding does in fact exist; therefore existence is not always nonexistent.” Dharmas do possess an interval of abiding, something the opponent himself acknowledges by establishing a mark called abiding. This very abiding blocks the claim of perpetual nonexistence.

Thus both ends are blocked: “If existence arises apart from impermanence, this too is incorrect. Why? Apart from impermanence, existence in fact does not arise.” Apart from impermanence, existence cannot arise; not apart from impermanence, existence is always nonexistent. The two words existence and nonexistence cannot cohere together or separately.

5. The Opponent’s Strongest Move: Impermanence Is Present but Has Not Yet Acted

At this point the opponent offers the gate’s strongest solution: “When existence arises, impermanence is already present but not yet active; at cessation it becomes active and destroys this existence.” Impermanence is indeed there, but simply has not acted. Only at the time of cessation does it act.

Unfolded, this is an entire system: “arising, abiding, cessation, aging, and acquisition all await their time to become active.” When existence begins, arising functions and makes it arise; in the interval between arising and cessation, abiding functions and holds it; at cessation, impermanence functions and destroys it; aging “changes arising into abiding and abiding into cessation”; impermanence destroys; and acquisition “constantly brings the four matters to completion.” Six factors coexist within one dharma, each doing its work at its appointed time. The conclusion is: “Therefore, although a dharma arises together with impermanence, existence is not always nonexistent.”

This solution is difficult to refute because it divides being present from functioning: the thing has long been there, but its function is not yet manifest. The author’s three following “furthermores” all enter precisely through this seam.

6. First Answer: If They Are Together, They Must Remain Together throughout

The author’s first sentence simply recites the opponent’s rule in the opponent’s own terms: “You say that impermanence is the mark of cessation and arises together with existence. Then when it arises, this existence should perish; and when it perishes, this existence should arise.”

Co-arising means being present together. Since the mark of cessation is already present at arising, the dharma should perish as it arises. By the same token, because the mark of arising remains present at destruction, it should arise as it is destroyed. To be half together and half in a queue is not co-arising.

7. Second Answer: Neither Arising nor Cessation

Next comes the shortest cut: “Furthermore, neither arising nor cessation is established.” Why? “At the time of cessation there should be no arising, and at the time of arising there should be no cessation, because arising and cessation oppose one another.”

This turns the rule of opposition from the second section back upon the marks of arising and cessation themselves. Opposites do not coexist. The opponent used this rule to say that existence and nonexistence do not share a time; the author establishes no new rule, but only requires consistency.

Not one new premise enters this cut. Since the opponent uses opposition to establish that existence and nonexistence are not simultaneous, the author uses the same measure upon arising and cessation: these two marks likewise oppose one another and cannot share a place. The instrument that refutes the opponent’s system is taken from the opponent’s own rule. This is the shared method of all three answers and why the gate reads without digression.

8. Third Answer: Abiding Opposes Destruction, Aging Opposes Abiding—“This Is Confusion”

The third answer applies opposition across the entire set of marks: “In your account, impermanence arises together with abiding. When existence perishes there should be no abiding, and if abiding exists there should be no destruction. Why? Because abiding and destruction oppose one another.” There is no abiding at the time of destruction and no destruction at the time of abiding. Another pair follows: “at the time of aging there is no abiding, and at the time of abiding there is no aging.”

The conclusion is severe: “Therefore, your claim that arising, abiding, cessation, aging, impermanence, and acquisition originally arise together is confusion.” The six do not each occupy their place; they obstruct one another.

9. Seven Examples: A Mark Is Spoken in Terms of What Can Actually Be Done

Where is the root of the confusion? The author asks: “If existence arises together with impermanence, and impermanence is the mark of destruction, then ordinary things have no mark of destruction when they arise and no mark of destruction while they abide. At those times, is this not precisely the absence of the mark of impermanence?”

You say impermanence is now present, but now no mark of destruction exists. When there is no mark of destruction, to what do the words mark of impermanence point?

The author gives seven examples in succession, all drawn from mind and life without borrowing a single external object: “Because something can cognize, it is called consciousness; if it cannot cognize, it lacks the mark of consciousness. Because something can receive, it is called feeling; if it cannot receive, it lacks the mark of feeling. Because something can remember, it is called mindfulness; if it cannot remember, it lacks the mark of mindfulness.” One must be able to cognize to be called consciousness, receive to be called feeling, and remember to be called mindfulness. Then come the four marks: “Emergence is the mark of arising; without emergence there is no mark of arising. Sustaining is the mark of abiding; without sustaining there is no mark of abiding. Transformation is the mark of aging; without transformation there is no mark of aging. The exhaustion of life is the mark of death; without the exhaustion of life there is no mark of death.”

All seven examples speak in one voice: a mark is not something hidden inside; it is spoken in terms of the work it can perform. When the work can be performed, the mark exists. When it cannot, the mark is absent.

The final sentence now follows naturally: “In the same way, destruction is the mark of impermanence; apart from destruction there is no mark of impermanence.” Destruction is the mark of impermanence. Apart from destruction, the word impermanence points nowhere. The phrase “already present but not yet active” has lost its footing: when it is not active, its mark is precisely absent.

10. What Use Is There in Co-arising?

The author therefore asks directly: “If during arising and abiding impermanence is present but cannot destroy existence, and only later can destroy it, what use is there in co-arising?”

It does not destroy at arising and does not destroy during abiding. What does it do by co-arising now? If co-arising performs no work, the words are an empty attachment.

The author carries the opponent’s claim to its end for him: “Impermanence should exist only when existence is destroyed.” Then simply speak of impermanence when destruction occurs. This is exactly what the author establishes: impermanence is not a thing hidden in advance awaiting activation, but a name spoken upon destruction. He therefore concludes, “Thus, the claim that impermanence co-arises but destroys existence only later is untenable.”

11. Empty All the Way to Sentient Beings

〔T30 0165a04〕 Both ends exhausted, the author concludes: “Thus, existence and nonexistence cannot be established together and cannot be established separately. Therefore, existence and nonexistence are empty.”

What follows is a line reaching farther with every clause: “Because existence and nonexistence are empty, all conditioned dharmas are empty; because all conditioned dharmas are empty, unconditioned dharmas are empty too; because conditioned and unconditioned dharmas are empty, sentient beings are empty too.”

Conditioned dharmas are called conditioned precisely through such marks as arising, abiding, and cessation. Since the marks cannot stand independently, the conditioned are empty. The unconditioned is named in contrast to the conditioned; when the conditioned are empty, the unconditioned have nothing against which to stand. Sentient being is a name spoken upon conditioned and unconditioned dharmas; when both sides are empty, this name too points to no intrinsic nature.

The gate’s weight lies in refusing to let anything remain within an object under the guise of “not yet active.” Destruction is not a thing buried in advance within the object, but a name established when the object reaches that point. A dharma abides for a time and also perishes; destruction is absent while it abides and abiding is absent while it perishes. This is precisely the appearance of dependence on conditions, not six intrinsically existent marks first installed within one dharma and then arranged in an order of activation.

Carried Forward: Illumination along the Same Axis

The preceding is the meaning of this gate itself. What follows is one cross-light along the same axis. The illumination is not this treatise; it simply records without deciding how the same doctrinal meaning is stated elsewhere.

Chapter fifteen of the Treatise on the Middle, “Examination of Existence and Nonexistence,” shares this gate’s name and edge but enters elsewhere. That chapter first gives a verse:

“If existence is not established, how could nonexistence be established? Because an existent dharma exists, its destruction is called nonexistence.”

The extended prose explains: “Because an existent dharma is destroyed, it is called nonexistence; this nonexistence exists in dependence upon the destruction of existence.” The name nonexistence is established through the “destruction of existence.” This follows the same road as the present gate’s conclusion that “impermanence should exist only when existence is destroyed.” Neither nonexistence nor impermanence exists beforehand; each receives its name upon destruction.

That chapter gives another verse:

“Fixed existence is clinging to permanence; fixed nonexistence is clinging to annihilation; therefore the wise should not cling to existence or nonexistence.”

Clinging to fixed existence falls into eternalism; clinging to fixed nonexistence falls into annihilationism. This gate does not enter through these two views. It directly tests, mark by mark, the opponent’s own account of seven co-arisen dharmas and functions awaiting their time. What both obstruct is the twofold attachment to existence and nonexistence; the roads by which they do so differ.

Read together along one axis, each remains in its own place. The meaning of this gate is still governed by this gate’s own extended prose.

Jizang wrote a specialized commentary on this gate in Taishō T42n1825. Its text was not extracted and checked word for word in this round, so its location alone is recorded without paraphrase.

觀性門第八Examination of Nature

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

前面幾門一路破因緣、破緣、破相、破一異、破有無;到這第八門,論主把刀口收到一個字上:性。

門名叫作觀性。所觀的不是某一個法,是「性」這個東西本身——人以為每個法背後有一個自己站得住、不待別的、也不會變的底子。這一門只做一件事:把這個底子照一照,看它禁不禁得起「變」與「待」這兩件事。

一、開口便給理由:「一切法空。何以故?諸法無性故。」

論主起手一句:「一切法空。何以故?諸法無性故。」

要留意這一句的次序。不是先說空,再去找無性作註腳;是以無性作理由,推出空。空是結論,無性是所以然。這一門底下所有的話,都是在把「諸法無性」這四個字證住。

證的憑據,論主先立一頌:

  「見有變異相,諸法無有性;
  無性法亦無,諸法皆空故。」

上二句是一條看得見的路:現前見到諸法都帶著變異之相,由此可知諸法沒有性。下二句立刻回身:那個「無性」也不是另一個可立的法——因為諸法全都是空的。

這下二句最容易被讀漏。人破掉自性之後,往往順手把「無性」立成萬法共有的一種底質,那便是換了名字的自性。論主在頌裡就先把這條退路封了。

二、第一證:「諸法若有性,則不應變異」

論主把上二句講開:「諸法若有性,則不應變異;而見一切法皆變異,是故當知諸法無性。」

這一證是從現量走的。所謂性,若真是它自己本來就有、不從別處得的,那它就沒有理由改;改了,就表示那個『本來就有』原來作不了主。而現前所見,一切法沒有一個不在變。既然全在變,就沒有一個是有性的。

論主用來作證的不是道理,是眼前。「而見一切法皆變異」——這五個字是全門的第一個著力點。

三、第二證:性一旦從緣生,就成了作法

第二證換一個角度:「若諸法有定性,則不應從眾緣生」。

有定性的東西不必等緣;要等緣才有的,就不是有定性。對面若退一步說:那我承認這個性也是從緣生的呢?論主答:「若性從眾緣生者,性即是作法」——從緣生就是被造作出來的,被造作出來的東西怎麼還叫作性?

然後給出性之為性的定義:「不作法不因待他名為性」。不是被造作、也不因待別的東西——這兩條缺一,性這個名字就掛不住。而緣起法恰恰兩條都缺。所以論主收:「是故一切法空。」

第一證從變異說,第二證從待緣說。變與待是同一件事的兩面:不能自主,所以會變;會變,正因為不能自主。

四、對面的大反難:你把四諦三寶都說沒了

到這裡,對面提出這一門裡最重的一難,也是全論最重的一難:「若一切法空,則無生無滅」——沒有生滅,苦諦就沒有;苦諦沒有,集諦沒有;苦集沒有,滅諦沒有;苦滅沒有,道也沒有。

「若諸法空無性,則無四聖諦」;四聖諦沒有,四沙門果沒有;沙門果沒有,賢聖沒有;賢聖沒有,佛、法、僧沒有,世間法也一併沒有。所以他說:「是事不然,是故諸法不應盡空。」

這一難不是強詞。它把空與修證放在對立面上:你若說一切皆空,那我修的是什麼、證的是什麼?論主的回答不是縮小空的範圍,是指出對面把兩個層次混在一處了。

五、答的第一步:先分二諦

論主答:「有二諦:一、世諦,二、第一義諦。」

接著說二諦之間的次第:「因世諦得說第一義諦,若不因世諦,則不得說第一義諦」——第一義諦不是離開世諦另有一處可到;它要憑著世諦的言說才說得出來。再往下一步是果地:「若不得第一義諦,則不得涅槃。」

於是三段連成一條路:世諦是說第一義諦的憑藉,第一義諦是得涅槃的憑藉。中間任何一節抽掉,後面都無從說起。

不知二諦的人會怎樣?「若人不知二諦,則不知自利、他利、共利。」——三種利益都在二諦上安立:不知世諦,便無因果次第可行,利不起來;不知第一義諦,便把行門執成實有,利也究竟不了。

而知了以後,二諦是互通的:「若知世諦,則知第一義諦;知第一義諦,則知世諦。」不是先知一頭再知另一頭,是知任一頭即知另一頭。

六、「汝今聞說世諦,謂是第一義諦」

論主接著把對面的病根一句點破:「汝今聞說世諦,謂是第一義諦,是故墮在失處。」

對面聽見的生滅、四諦、沙門果,本是就世諦而說的;他卻把這些當作第一義諦上的自性之有。所以一聽說第一義諦是空,就以為那些全被取消。病不在他信四諦,在他把四諦讀成了有自性的四諦。

論主隨即把自己的空義正面說出:「諸佛因緣法,名為甚深第一義,是因緣法無自性,故我說是空。」

甚深第一義不是別的,就是因緣法;因緣法無自性,所以說空。空不是在因緣法之外另立一義,空就是因緣法本身這件事被說清楚。

七、翻轉:真正破壞四諦的,是定性

答的後半,論主把對面的難整個翻過來:破四諦的不是空,是定性。

「若諸法不從眾緣生,則應各有定性,五陰不應有生滅相」——五陰若各有定性,就沒有生滅;「五陰不生不滅,即無無常;若無無常,則無苦聖諦。」苦之所以是苦,正在無常;無常之所以有,正在生滅;生滅之所以有,正在從緣。定性一立,這條線從頭斷起。

苦諦既無,集諦亦無;再往下:「諸法若有定性,則無苦滅聖諦。何以故?性無變異故。」這一句是全門的樞紐——苦若有定性,它就永遠是它,滅不掉。滅諦既無,道諦亦無,因為無處可去。

於是四諦全數落空。論主據此下判:「若人不受空,則無四聖諦」。四聖諦沒有,證得四聖諦這件事也沒有;證得沒有,「則無知苦、斷集、證滅、修道」。四種行沒有,四沙門果沒有;果沒有,得者向者沒有——沒有得者向者,就沒有佛;破了因緣法,就沒有法;沒有果,就沒有僧。「若無佛、法、僧,則無三寶。若無三寶,則壞世俗法。」

對面拿來責難空的那一整串,論主原樣還了回去,只換掉一個前提。同一串推論,掛在空上不成立,掛在定性上句句成立。

八、若有定性,世間常是一相

翻轉之後,論主再補一段,把話從聖法推到世間:「若諸法有定性,則無生無滅、無罪無福;無罪福果報,世間常是一相。」

定性之下,沒有生滅,也就沒有造作;沒有造作,罪福無從成立;罪福不成,果報無從成立。那麼世間會是什麼樣子?——永遠只是一個相,不增不減,不善不惡,誰也不會變成別的樣子。

而現前的世間不是這樣。所以論主收:「是故當知諸法無性。」

九、他性也救不了

最後一段回到「性」字上作總收。對面最後一退:自性我不說了,說他性——「若謂諸法無自性、從他性有者,是亦不然。」

理由有二。其一:「若無自性,云何從他性有?因自性有他性故。」他這個名字是對著自立的;自那一頭既然無性,他這一頭就沒有可對之處。

其二更利:「他性即是他自性故。」你所謂的他性,站在那個他自己的立場上看,正是他的自性。換一個角度並不能造出一個新的性來——他性不過是搬了位置的自性。所以「若自性不成,他性亦不成」。

二者都不成,還有第三處嗎?「離自性、他性何處更有法?」——沒有。

十、有不成,無亦不成

論主末後把「有」與「無」一併收掉:「若有不成,無亦不成。」

這一句要讀準。破了自性、他性,是把「有」破掉了;人這時很容易轉身去立一個「無」。可是無是對著有而立的名——有既然立不住,無也就沒有所對,同樣立不住。不是破有以成無,是有無一時俱遣。

於是全門收在一句上:「有為法空故,無為法亦空;有為、無為尚空,何況我耶?」

從有為推到無為,再推到我。這與第一門末後的次第是同一副心腸:不許人在最後留一個安全的地方。

讀這一門的人可以帶走什麼

一是把「變」當作現成的證據。不必等到玄遠處去求無自性,眼前一切法都在變異,這就是論主的第一證。

二是記得無性不能被立成一個性。頌的下二句「無性法亦無」,是這一門對讀者最要緊的一句話。

三是認清空與四諦的關係是相成不是相破。四諦要能運轉,就得有生滅、有無常、有可斷可證;而這些只在無自性中才成立。

四是知道二諦不是兩個真理,是一條路的兩段。「因世諦得說第一義諦」——離了世諦的言說,第一義諦連說都說不出來。

承衍:同軸之照

以上是本門自身之義。此下就三論同軸的一處旁照——照非本論,只是同一義理在別處的說法,並錄不判。

《中論》〈觀有無品第十五〉所觀與此門最近,也是從性從緣出說起:

  「眾緣中有性,是事則不然;
  性從眾緣出,即名為作法。」

又立性之定義:

  「性名為無作,不待異法成。」

不作、不待異法——與本門「不作法不因待他名為性」是同一條界線。那一品又說:

  「若法實有性,後則不應異;
  性若有異相,是事終不然。」

亦即本門的第一證。所異者在取徑:那一品順著有無二見一路遮到斷常,末後歸在「不應著有無」;本門則以四諦三寶之難為軸,先受對面之責,再原樣翻轉還之。所觀之性相同,所對之機有別。

同軸互照,各還其位;本門的義理仍以本門長行為準。

The preceding gates successively refuted causes and conditions, conditions, marks, unity and difference, and existence and nonexistence. At the eighth gate, the treatise author brings the blade to rest upon a single word: nature.

The gate is called “Examination of Nature.” What it examines is not the nature of any one dharma, but the very thing called nature—the foundation people imagine behind each dharma, standing on its own, depending on nothing else, and never changing. This gate does only one thing: it holds that foundation to the light and asks whether it can withstand alteration and dependence.

1. The Opening Gives Its Reason: “All Dharmas Are Empty. Why? Because Dharmas Possess No Intrinsic Nature.”

The author begins with one sentence: “All dharmas are empty. Why? Because dharmas possess no intrinsic nature.”

Notice the order. He does not first declare emptiness and then find absence of intrinsic nature as a gloss. Absence of intrinsic nature is the reason from which emptiness follows. Emptiness is the conclusion; absence of intrinsic nature is its ground. Everything said below in this gate establishes the four words “dharmas possess no nature.”

As evidence, the author first sets down a verse:

“Seeing that dharmas bear the mark of alteration, one knows that dharmas possess no intrinsic nature; even a dharma of no intrinsic nature does not exist, because all dharmas are empty.”

The first two lines follow a visible path: one presently sees that dharmas all bear the mark of alteration, and therefore knows that they possess no intrinsic nature. The final two immediately turn back: even “absence of intrinsic nature” is not another dharma that can be established, because all dharmas are empty.

These last two lines are easily overlooked. After refuting intrinsic nature, people often turn the absence of intrinsic nature into a common substrate shared by all dharmas. That would merely be intrinsic nature under a changed name. The author closes that escape route within the verse itself.

2. First Demonstration: “If Dharmas Possessed Intrinsic Nature, They Should Not Alter”

The author unfolds the first two lines: “If dharmas possessed intrinsic nature, they should not alter; yet one sees all dharmas altering. Therefore one should know that dharmas possess no intrinsic nature.”

This demonstration proceeds from what is immediately evident. If nature truly belonged to a thing of itself and were not acquired elsewhere, that thing would have no reason to change. If it changes, then what was supposedly “already there in itself” never governed it. Yet all that is presently seen is changing; not one dharma fails to alter. Since everything changes, nothing possesses intrinsic nature.

The author’s evidence is not an abstraction but what stands before the eyes. “Yet one sees all dharmas altering”—these words are the first point at which the whole gate applies its weight.

3. Second Demonstration: Once Nature Arises from Conditions, It Becomes Something Made

The second demonstration changes angle: “If dharmas possessed fixed intrinsic nature, they should not arise from a multitude of conditions.”

Something with fixed nature need not wait for conditions. Whatever waits for conditions in order to exist does not possess fixed nature. Suppose the opponent retreats and says: what if I concede that nature itself arises from conditions? The author answers: “If nature arose from a multitude of conditions, nature would be a made dharma.” What arises from conditions is produced; how can something produced still be called nature?

He then defines what it means to be nature: “What is not made and does not depend upon another is called nature.” Not produced, and not dependent on anything else: if either condition is absent, the name nature cannot hold. Dependently arisen dharmas lack both. The author therefore concludes, “Thus all dharmas are empty.”

The first demonstration speaks from alteration; the second from dependence on conditions. Alteration and dependence are two faces of one matter: because something cannot govern itself, it changes; it changes precisely because it cannot govern itself.

4. The Great Counterobjection: You Have Said Away the Four Truths and Three Jewels

At this point the opponent raises the weightiest objection in this gate, and indeed in the entire treatise: “If all dharmas are empty, there is no arising and no cessation.” Without arising and cessation, the truth of suffering does not exist; without the truth of suffering, the truth of origin does not exist; without suffering and origin, the truth of cessation does not exist; without the cessation of suffering, there is no path.

“If dharmas are empty and possess no intrinsic nature, the four noble truths do not exist.” Without the four noble truths there are no four fruits of recluseship; without those fruits there are no noble persons; without noble persons there is no Buddha, Dharma, or Saṅgha, and worldly dharmas too disappear. The opponent therefore says, “This is untenable. Thus dharmas should not all be empty.”

This is no forced argument. It places emptiness and cultivation-realization on opposite sides: if you say that everything is empty, what do I cultivate, and what do I realize? The treatise author does not answer by shrinking the scope of emptiness. He points out that the opponent has mixed two levels together.

5. The First Step of the Answer: Distinguish the Two Truths

The author answers: “There are two truths: first, the conventional truth; second, the truth of the ultimate meaning.”

He then states their order: “Through the conventional truth one can state the truth of the ultimate meaning; without relying on the conventional truth, one cannot state the truth of the ultimate meaning.” The truth of the ultimate meaning is not a separate place reached by leaving conventional truth behind; only through the language of conventional truth can it be spoken. The next step concerns the fruit: “If one cannot attain the truth of the ultimate meaning, one cannot attain nirvāṇa.”

Three segments thus form a single road. Conventional truth is the reliance for stating the truth of the ultimate meaning, and the truth of the ultimate meaning is the reliance for attaining nirvāṇa. Remove any segment in the middle and what follows cannot begin.

What happens to those who do not know the two truths? “If a person does not know the two truths, that person does not know benefit to self, benefit to others, or shared benefit.” All three forms of benefit are established through the two truths. Without knowing conventional truth, no sequence of cause and effect can be practiced, and benefit cannot arise. Without knowing the truth of the ultimate meaning, the path of practice is grasped as truly existent, and benefit cannot reach completion.

Once known, the two truths communicate in both directions: “If one knows the conventional truth, one knows the truth of the ultimate meaning; if one knows the truth of the ultimate meaning, one knows the conventional truth.” It is not that one first knows one end and then learns the other. To know either end is to know the other.

6. “You Now Hear a Teaching of Conventional Truth and Take It to Be the Truth of the Ultimate Meaning”

The author next identifies the opponent’s illness in one sentence: “You now hear a teaching of conventional truth and take it to be the truth of the ultimate meaning; therefore you fall into error.”

The arising and cessation, four truths, and fruits of recluseship heard by the opponent are spoken at the level of conventional truth. He instead takes them to exist by intrinsic nature at the level of the ultimate meaning. Consequently, when he hears that the ultimate meaning is empty, he thinks they have all been canceled. His illness is not that he trusts the four truths, but that he reads them as four truths possessing intrinsic nature.

The author immediately states his own meaning of emptiness positively: “The conditioned dharmas taught by the buddhas are called the profound truth of the ultimate meaning. Because these conditioned dharmas possess no intrinsic nature, I call them empty.”

The profound truth of the ultimate meaning is nothing other than conditioned dharmas. Conditioned dharmas possess no intrinsic nature and therefore are called empty. Emptiness is not a separate meaning established outside conditioned dharmas; emptiness is the fact of conditioned dharmas themselves made clear.

7. The Reversal: What Truly Destroys the Four Truths Is Fixed Nature

In the latter half of his answer, the author turns the opponent’s entire objection around: what destroys the four truths is not emptiness but fixed nature.

“If dharmas did not arise from a multitude of conditions, each should possess fixed intrinsic nature, and the five aggregates should not bear marks of arising and cessation.” If the five aggregates each possessed fixed nature, they would neither arise nor cease. “If the five aggregates neither arose nor ceased, there would be no impermanence; if there were no impermanence, there would be no noble truth of suffering.” Suffering is suffering precisely because of impermanence; impermanence exists precisely because there is arising and cessation; arising and cessation exist precisely because things come from conditions. Establish fixed nature and the chain breaks at its beginning.

Without the truth of suffering, there is no truth of origin. Then comes the next step: “If dharmas possessed fixed nature, there would be no noble truth of the cessation of suffering. Why? Because nature does not alter.” This sentence is the hinge of the entire gate. If suffering possessed fixed nature, it would forever remain itself and could not cease. Without the truth of cessation there is no truth of the path, because there is nowhere for the path to lead.

All four truths have thus fallen away. On this basis the author judges: “If a person does not accept emptiness, the four noble truths do not exist.” Without the four noble truths there is no realization of them; without realization, “there is no knowing suffering, abandoning origin, realizing cessation, or cultivating the path.” Without these four practices there are no four fruits of recluseship; without fruits there are no attainers and no persons proceeding toward attainment. Without attainers or those proceeding, there is no Buddha; because conditioned dharmas have been destroyed, there is no Dharma; because no fruits exist, there is no Saṅgha. “If there is no Buddha, Dharma, or Saṅgha, there are no Three Jewels. If there are no Three Jewels, worldly dharmas are destroyed.”

The author returns unchanged the entire chain the opponent used to accuse emptiness, replacing only one premise. Attached to emptiness, that chain of inference does not hold; attached to fixed nature, every link holds.

8. With Fixed Nature, the World Would Always Possess a Single Mark

After the reversal, the author adds one passage, extending the argument from the noble Dharma to the world: “If dharmas possessed fixed intrinsic nature, there would be no arising, no cessation, no demerit, and no merit. Without the fruits of demerit and merit, the world would always possess a single mark.”

Under fixed nature there is no arising or cessation and therefore no activity. Without activity, demerit and merit cannot be established; without demerit and merit, their fruits cannot be established. What, then, would the world be? It would forever possess only one mark, neither increasing nor diminishing, neither wholesome nor unwholesome, with no one ever becoming otherwise.

The world presently before us is not like this. The author therefore concludes, “Thus one should know that dharmas possess no intrinsic nature.”

9. Other-Nature Cannot Save the Claim

The final passage returns to the word nature for its general conclusion. The opponent’s last retreat is to abandon self-nature and propose other-nature: “If one says that dharmas possess no self-nature but exist through other-nature, this too is incorrect.”

There are two reasons. First: “If no self-nature exists, how could something exist through other-nature? Other-nature exists on the basis of self-nature.” The name other is established in opposition to self. If the self-side possesses no nature, the other-side has nothing against which to stand.

The second reason cuts more sharply: “Other-nature is precisely the other’s own self-nature.” What you call other-nature is, from that other’s own position, exactly its self-nature. Changing the angle cannot produce a new nature. Other-nature is only self-nature moved elsewhere. Therefore, “if self-nature is not established, other-nature is not established either.”

If neither is established, is there a third place? “Apart from self-nature and other-nature, where could any further dharma exist?” There is none.

10. If Existence Is Not Established, Nonexistence Is Not Established Either

At the end, the author gathers existence and nonexistence together: “If existence is not established, nonexistence is not established either.”

This sentence must be read precisely. Refuting self-nature and other-nature refutes existence. At that moment, one easily turns around and establishes a nonexistence. Yet nonexistence is a name posited against existence. Since existence cannot stand, nonexistence has nothing against which to stand and cannot stand either. Existence is not refuted in order to establish nonexistence; existence and nonexistence are dismissed together.

The whole gate therefore closes with one line: “Since conditioned dharmas are empty, unconditioned dharmas are empty too. Since conditioned and unconditioned dharmas are empty, how much more so the self?”

From conditioned to unconditioned, and then to self: this is the same intent as the order at the end of the first gate. No safe place is permitted to remain at the end.

What Can a Reader Carry Away from This Gate?

First, take alteration as evidence already at hand. One need not search in remote abstractions for the absence of intrinsic nature. All dharmas before the eyes are altering; this is the author’s first demonstration.

Second, remember that absence of intrinsic nature cannot itself be made into a nature. The latter half of the verse—“even a dharma of no intrinsic nature does not exist”—is the gate’s most important sentence for its reader.

Third, recognize that emptiness and the four truths establish rather than destroy one another. For the four truths to operate, there must be arising and cessation, impermanence, and something that can be abandoned and realized. These are possible only in the absence of intrinsic nature.

Fourth, know that the two truths are not two truths standing apart, but two segments of one path. “Through the conventional truth one can state the truth of the ultimate meaning.” Apart from the language of conventional truth, the truth of the ultimate meaning cannot even be spoken.

Carried Forward: Illumination along the Same Axis

The preceding is the meaning of this gate itself. What follows is a single cross-light from the same axis of the Three Treatises. The illumination is not this treatise; it simply records without deciding how the same doctrinal meaning is stated elsewhere.

Chapter fifteen of the Treatise on the Middle, “Examination of Existence and Nonexistence,” is the closest parallel to this gate. It too begins from nature and conditions:

“That nature exists among conditions is not so; nature arising from conditions is thereby called something made.”

It then defines nature:

“Nature is called unmade, not dependent on another dharma for its completion.”

Unmade and not dependent on another dharma: this is the same boundary as this gate’s “what is not made and does not depend upon another is called nature.” That chapter further states:

“If a dharma truly possessed nature, it should not become different afterward; that nature could bear a mark of difference is ultimately untenable.”

This is precisely the first demonstration in the present gate. Their routes differ. That chapter follows the two views of existence and nonexistence until it obstructs annihilationism and eternalism, ending at “one should not cling to existence or nonexistence.” This gate instead takes the objection from the four truths and Three Jewels as its axis: it first receives the opponent’s accusation, then reverses and returns it unchanged. The nature examined is the same; the faculties addressed are different.

Read together along one axis, each remains in its own place. The meaning of this gate is still governed by this gate’s own extended prose.

觀因果門第九Examination of Cause and Effect

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

十二門走到第九門,論主用的字比前面幾門都少。全門一頌四句,長行不過數行,一口氣讀完不必換氣。門既短,就不必再費力鋪陳;它接著前面八門的力氣,把一個問題單獨拈出來問到底:你說有果——那麼這個果,你打算到哪裡去找它?

開頭兩個字是「復次」。這兩個字表明論主並沒有另起爐灶:前面已經破過生、破過相、破過有無、破過性,如今再加一次。緊接著標宗:「一切法空」。宗立了,隨即自問:「何以故?」——憑什麼這樣說。

一、答語裡已經藏著整門的骨架

論主的答語只有一句:「諸法自無性,亦不從餘處來。」

兩句而已,卻是兩件事。前一句說諸法自身沒有自性,這是承前面各門一路推來的;後一句是本門真正添出來的一句話——也不從其餘地方過來

為什麼要添這一句?因為一個人若被前面幾門逼住,承認果在緣裡找不著,他還有最後一步可退:那就說果不在緣裡,是從別處來的罷。這一步聽起來很自然——人本來就常常這樣想事情:因是一個容器,果是一件東西,東西不在這個容器裡,就一定在另一個容器裡。論主這一句,就是把那另一個容器也一併問住。

於是全門有兩處要走:緣中,餘處。走完這兩處,門就關了。

二、頌:四句設兩處,末句是一問

論主立頌:

  「果於眾緣中,畢竟不可得,
  亦不餘處來,云何而有果?」

上二句說緣中。要留意「畢竟」二字——不是一時找不著,不是找的方法不對,是徹底地求它不可得。

第三句說餘處:果也不是從其餘的地方過來的。

第四句不是斷語,是一問:「云何而有果?」既然這兩處都沒有,那你所說的「有果」,是在說什麼?

這一問的體例,與第一門那一頌是同一副筆法。第一門問的是「云何有是法」,此門問的是「云何而有果」;所問的都不是事情能不能用,而是你口裡那個「有」字,究竟指著什麼。論主要的不是你放棄因果,是你說出那個果安放在哪裡。

三、第一關:緣中無果,而且論主不再重講

頌立完,長行先收第一處:「眾緣若一一中、若和合中,俱無果,如先說。」

這一句裡有兩層。第一層是把「緣中」拆成兩邊:一一緣中、和合緣中。這一拆是必要的。若只說一一緣中沒有果,對方會說:單一個緣裡當然沒有,要眾緣湊在一起才有;若只說和合中沒有果,對方又會說:和合裡雖不見,一一緣裡總含著一分。兩邊一齊說「俱無果」,這條路才真的封住。

第二層是三個字:「如先說」。

論主不再重講一遍。前面第二門〈觀有果無果門〉已經把「先有則不生,先無亦不生」一路推過了,因中先有果、先無果、先亦有亦無果,逐條走完。此處既已推過,就只用三個字回指,不再演述。

這三個字也在提醒讀這一門的人:第九門不能單獨抽出來讀。它是十二門裡的一扇,前面的力氣是它站立的地基;地基已經打好,這一門才敢這樣短。

四、第二關:若真從餘處來,會賠掉兩樣東西

第二處是本門的正題,論主寫得比第一處長:「又是果不從餘處來,若餘處來者則不從因緣生,亦無眾緣和合功。」

先看假設:假使果真是從其餘地方過來的。順著這個假設走,會有兩重結果。

第一重:「則不從因緣生」。

一件東西若是從外面搬進來的,它的來歷就在外面,不在這些因緣上。那麼你先前所說的因緣生果,就成了一句空話——因緣既沒有生它,因緣就不是它的因緣。這一重是說:主張果從餘處來的人,自己先把因果丟掉了。

第二重:「亦無眾緣和合功」。

這一重更切近人情。人所以要說和合,是因為和合有它的功用:泥與輪與繩與陶師湊在一起,才有事情發生。可是果若是從別處運來的現成之物,那麼這些緣湊不湊在一起,都與它無關;和合就成了一場沒有作用的排場。你為了保住果,反而把和合的功用賠了進去。

這兩重合起來,正是本門與前八門不同的著力處:前面幾門多在問果能不能生,此門是問果能不能從外面來;而一問之下,這條退路要付的代價,恰恰是主張者自己最想保住的那兩樣——因緣生、和合功。

五、兩關俱絕:「是即為空」

兩處走完,論主收成一句:「若果眾緣中無,亦不從餘處來者,是即為空。」

這句話的份量,全在那個「即」字。論主沒有說『由此推知它是空的』,他說這樣就是空。緣中無、餘處不來,這兩件事本身就是空的內容,不是空的證據。

也要看清這裡所空的是什麼。論主從頭到尾問的是「果於眾緣中,畢竟不可得」——不可得的是那個可以被指出所在的果體。他沒有說沒有果報、沒有說種子不生芽、沒有說作了不受。前八門用的例子是瓶、是布、是房舍,論主從未說瓶不能盛水;此門既承前八門而來,所空的仍是同一件事:一個自己站得住、可以被安放在某處的果。

六、末後三推:從果空推到我空

門要關了,論主末後一句話推了三下:「果空故,一切有為法空;有為法空故,無為法亦空;有為、無為尚空,何況我耶?」

第一推:果空故有為法空。一切有為法,沒有一件不是果——凡是待緣而有的,就都在果這個位置上。果的位置既空,這一整類法就跟著空。

第二推:有為法空故無為法亦空。無為之名是對著有為立的;所對的那一邊既已空,這一邊的名字也就沒有可依之處。

第三推:「有為、無為尚空,何況我耶?」我是依著這些法而說出來的,兩邊都空了,就再沒有一處可以說成是我。

這三推的次第與第一門是同一條線——第一門是從眾緣空推到有為空、無為空、我空,此門是從果空推起。入處不同,收處全同。十二門所以稱門,正是這個意思:十二個入口,走進去以後所見的是同一片地方。

讀這一門的人可以帶走什麼

一是記住這一門添的是哪一句。前八門大體都在緣裡頭找果,此門把「餘處」也一併問了。人被逼住時最常走的一步,就是把東西挪到別處去放;這一門就是替那一步算帳。

二是看清代價。說果從餘處來,看起來保住了果,實際上賠掉的是「不從因緣生」與「亦無眾緣和合功」——保果而失因果,並不划算。

三是留意「如先說」三個字。短門不是薄門,是站在前面幾門的地基上。讀十二門,順著讀比挑著讀得力。

四是留意末一問。論主末後不是斷言無我,是問「何況我耶」。問句留著,讀的人才要自己去看那個我依在哪裡。

承衍:《中論》〈觀因果品〉之照

以上是本門自身之義。此下就同軸《中論》第二十品旁照一處——照非本論,只是同一義理在別處的說法,並錄不判。

《中論》〈觀因果品〉所問與此門同名,而所走的路較長。開卷先設和合有果:

  「若眾緣和合,而有果生者;
  和合中已有,何須和合生?」

青目釋此頌云:「果若先有定體,則不應從和合生。」接著再翻到另一邊:

  「若眾緣和合,是中無果者,
  云何從眾緣,和合而果生?」

有果、無果兩邊各自設難,此後又問因滅、因不滅、一時俱、先有果生等等,一路推去。本門則不作這許多分設,只以緣中、餘處兩處收盡,末後直下三推至我。所觀之事相同,所取之路有詳略。

同軸互照,各還其位;本門的義理仍以本門長行為準。

At the ninth of the Twelve Gates, the author uses fewer words than in any gate before it. The entire gate contains a single four-line verse and only a few lines of extended prose; it can be read in one breath. Precisely because the gate is short, no further stage-setting is needed. Drawing on the force of the first eight gates, it isolates one question and presses it to the end: you say that an effect exists—where, then, will you look for it?

The opening word is “next.” It shows that the author is not beginning afresh. He has already refuted arising, marks, existence and nonexistence, and intrinsic nature; now he adds another approach. The statement of the principle follows at once: “all dharmas are empty.” Once the principle is stated, he immediately asks himself, “Why?”—on what basis is this said?

1. The Author’s Answer Already Contains the Skeleton of the Entire Gate

His answer is only one sentence: “Dharmas themselves possess no intrinsic nature and do not come from elsewhere.”

Only two clauses, yet they do two things. The first says that dharmas themselves possess no intrinsic nature, continuing the path established by the preceding gates. The latter is the one sentence genuinely added by this gate: nor do they come from anywhere else.

Why must this sentence be added? Someone driven by the preceding gates to concede that no effect can be found within the conditions still has one last step of retreat: perhaps the effect is not within the conditions but comes from elsewhere. The move sounds natural. People habitually imagine that a cause is one container and an effect is an object: if the object is not in this container, it must be in another. The author’s sentence questions that other container as well.

The entire gate therefore has two places to traverse: among the conditions and elsewhere. Once both have been traversed, the gate closes.

2. The Verse: Four Lines Establish Two Places, and the Last Is a Question

The author gives a verse:

“Among the multitude of conditions, the effect is ultimately unobtainable; nor does it come from elsewhere—how, then, could an effect exist?”

The first two lines concern the conditions. Attend to the word “ultimately.” It does not mean that the effect is temporarily unfound or that the wrong method was used; sought completely, it cannot be obtained.

The third line concerns elsewhere: the effect does not come from another place.

The fourth is not a declaration but a question: “how, then, could an effect exist?” If the effect is in neither place, what do you mean when you say that an effect exists?

The form of this question is the same brushwork as the verse in the first gate. The first asks, “how could this dharma exist?” This gate asks, “how could an effect exist?” Neither asks whether things function; both ask to what the word exists on your lips actually points. The author does not demand that you abandon cause and effect. He asks you to state where that effect is located.

3. First Test: No Effect among Conditions, and the Author Does Not Explain It Again

After the verse, the extended prose gathers the first place: “Whether within each of the multitude of conditions individually or within their conjunction, no effect exists, as explained before.”

This sentence contains two levels. First, “among the conditions” is divided into two sides: within each condition and within their conjunction. The distinction is necessary. If one says only that no effect exists within each condition, the opponent can reply that of course no single condition contains it—it exists only when all conditions gather. If one says only that no effect exists within the conjunction, the opponent can reply that although it is not manifest within the whole, each condition contains a portion. Only by saying “no effect exists” on both the individual and combined sides is the road genuinely closed.

The second level consists of three words: “as explained before.”

The author does not explain the argument again. The second gate, “Examination of an Existing or Nonexisting Effect,” has already worked through the path that what previously exists does not arise and what previously does not exist does not arise. An effect previously existent in the cause, previously nonexistent, or both existent and nonexistent has been examined alternative by alternative. Since that work is complete, this gate points back with only “as explained before” and does not repeat it.

Those words also remind the reader that the ninth gate cannot be extracted and read alone. It is one among the Twelve Gates; the force of what precedes is the foundation upon which it stands. Only because the foundation is already laid can this gate be so short.

4. Second Test: If the Effect Truly Came from Elsewhere, Two Things Would Be Forfeited

The second place is this gate’s proper topic, and the author writes more about it: “Moreover, this effect does not come from elsewhere. If it came from elsewhere, it would not be produced from causes and conditions, and the conjunction of the multitude of conditions would have no efficacy.”

First consider the supposition: the effect genuinely comes from some other place. Following this supposition produces two consequences.

First: “it would not be produced from causes and conditions.”

If a thing is carried in from outside, its origin lies outside and not in these causes and conditions. Then the claim that causes and conditions produce the effect becomes empty speech. Since the causes and conditions did not produce it, they are not its causes and conditions. This first consequence shows that the person claiming an effect comes from elsewhere has already discarded causality.

Second: “the conjunction of the multitude of conditions would have no efficacy.”

This reaches ordinary understanding even more closely. People speak of conjunction because conjunction has an efficacy: clay, wheel, cord, and potter gather, and something happens. But if the effect is a finished object transported from elsewhere, whether these conditions gather has nothing to do with it. Their conjunction becomes a display without function. To preserve the effect, you have instead forfeited the efficacy of conjunction.

Taken together, these two consequences mark the point where this gate differs in emphasis from the first eight. Most earlier gates ask whether the effect can arise; this gate asks whether it can come from outside. Once asked, the price of that retreat is precisely the two things its proponent most wishes to preserve: arising through causes and conditions and the efficacy of conjunction.

5. Both Tests Exhausted: “That Precisely Is Emptiness”

Having traversed both places, the author gathers them in one sentence: “If the effect is absent among the multitude of conditions and does not come from elsewhere, that precisely is emptiness.”

The weight of the sentence falls upon the word precisely. The author does not say that from these facts one infers emptiness. He says: this is precisely emptiness. Absence among the conditions and not coming from elsewhere are themselves the content of emptiness, not evidence for something else called emptiness.

One must also see what is being emptied here. From beginning to end, the author asks whether “the effect is ultimately unobtainable among the multitude of conditions.” What cannot be obtained is an effect-entity whose location could be indicated. He does not say that karmic results do not exist, that a seed does not produce a sprout, or that actions bear no result. The first eight gates use jars, cloth, and houses without ever saying that a jar cannot hold water. Since this gate continues them, what it empties is the same thing: an effect able to stand on its own and be lodged in some place.

6. The Final Three Inferences: From the Emptiness of the Effect to the Emptiness of Self

As the gate closes, the author’s final sentence makes three moves: “Because the effect is empty, all conditioned dharmas are empty; because conditioned dharmas are empty, unconditioned dharmas are empty too; since conditioned and unconditioned dharmas are empty, how much more so the self?”

First move: because the effect is empty, conditioned dharmas are empty. Every conditioned dharma occupies the position of an effect—whatever exists in dependence on conditions is an effect in this sense. Once the position of effect is empty, the entire class follows.

Second move: because conditioned dharmas are empty, unconditioned dharmas are empty too. The name unconditioned is established in contrast to the conditioned. When the side against which it stands is empty, the name on this side has nothing upon which to depend.

Third move: “since conditioned and unconditioned dharmas are empty, how much more so the self?” The self is spoken on the basis of these dharmas. Once both sides are empty, nowhere remains that can be called self.

The order of these three moves follows the same line as the first gate. The first gate proceeds from the emptiness of conditions to the emptiness of conditioned dharmas, unconditioned dharmas, and self; this gate begins from the emptiness of the effect. Their entrances differ; their conclusion is exactly the same. That is why the treatise calls them gates: twelve entrances open upon the same ground.

What Can a Reader Carry Away from This Gate?

First, remember which sentence this gate adds. The first eight gates generally search for the effect within the conditions; this gate also questions “elsewhere.” When driven into a corner, the most common move is to relocate a thing somewhere else. This gate calculates the cost of that move.

Second, see the cost clearly. To say that the effect comes from elsewhere seems to preserve the effect, but actually forfeits both “it would not be produced from causes and conditions” and “the conjunction of the multitude of conditions would have no efficacy.” Preserving an effect by losing cause and effect is a poor bargain.

Third, attend to the words “as explained before.” A short gate is not a thin gate; it stands on the foundations of the preceding gates. The Twelve Gates gain force when read in sequence rather than selectively.

Fourth, attend to the final question. The author does not end by declaring that there is no self, but by asking, “how much more so the self?” The question remains so the reader must look for where that self depends.

Carried Forward: Illumination from the Treatise on the Middle, “Examination of Cause and Effect”

The preceding is the meaning of this gate itself. What follows is one cross-light from chapter twenty of the Treatise on the Middle along the same axis. The illumination is not this treatise; it simply records without deciding how the same doctrinal meaning is stated elsewhere.

The Treatise on the Middle, “Examination of Cause and Effect,” asks the same named question but follows a longer road. It begins by positing an effect in the conjunction:

“If an effect arose when the multitude of conditions conjoin, the effect would already exist in the conjunction; why would conjunction be needed to produce it?”

Qingmu explains: “If the effect already possessed a fixed entity, it should not arise from conjunction.” The chapter then turns to the other side:

“If no effect exists within the conjunction of the multitude of conditions, how could an effect arise from their conjunction?”

The alternatives of an existent and a nonexistent effect each receive objections. The chapter proceeds further to ask whether the cause ceases or does not cease, whether cause and effect coexist at one time, whether the effect has previously arisen, and more. This gate makes none of those separate divisions. It exhausts the issue through only two places—among the conditions and elsewhere—then directly makes the final three moves to self. What is examined is the same; the routes differ in detail.

Read together along one axis, each remains in its own place. The meaning of this gate is still governed by this gate’s own extended prose.

觀作者門第十Examination of the Agent

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

這一門的骨架很容易看:立一頌,把苦的來處分成四格,一格一格地空掉。可是走到中間,論主忽然不再自己論證了,他搬出一段經——有一位裸形迦葉,把這四格照樣問了佛一遍,而經文只記下四個字:「佛默然不答」。

一部以論證為業的書,在關鍵處引一段沉默作證據,這件事本身就值得停下來看。

一、開門一頌:苦若有作者,不出四處

〔T30 0165c08〕論主起頭一句話就把結論說了:「復次,一切法空。何以故?自作、他作、共作、無因作,不可得故。」然後立頌:

  「自作及他作,共作無因作,
  如是不可得,是則無有苦。」

四格是這樣分的:造苦的力量若在苦自己身上,是自作;若在苦以外的某一物身上,是他作;兩邊各算一分,是共作;哪一邊都不算,是無因作。任何一個『苦是誰造的』的答案,都得落在這四格裡的某一格——這不是論主替外道歸納出來的,是問句本身的形狀決定的:一旦問『誰造的』,答案就只能是自、是他、是兩者、或都不是。

所以末句說得斬截:這四格若一格都站不住,那個帶著作者的苦,就沒有。

二、自作不成:識不能自識,指不能自觸

第一格最短,也最硬。論主說:「若自作即自作其體,不得以是事即作是事」。

自作的意思,是苦自己造出苦的體。可是造與被造,總得是兩頭;若兩頭是同一個東西,那個「作」字就沒有落腳的地方。論主給了兩個現成的例子:「如識不能自識,指不能自觸」。

識是能了別的,可是它了別不了正在了別的自己;指頭能觸,可是它觸不到自己這一根指頭。要有所觸,就得有一個不是它的東西在對面。能與所若併成一頭,作用就不成。

三、他作不成:泥不是瓶的他,金不是釧的他

第二格,論主先只用一句話帶過:「他作亦不然,他何能作苦?」

短得像沒說。可是接著就有人接口了,而這一問正是這一門最要緊的一問:

「眾緣名為他,眾緣作苦故名為他作,云何言不從他作?」

問的人很聰明。他說:你們自己講眾緣生苦;眾緣不就是苦以外的東西嗎?那不就是他作?——他想把緣起本身塞進第二格裡。

論主的回答分兩截。第一截:「若眾緣名為他者,苦則是眾緣作;是苦從眾緣生,則是眾緣性;若即是眾緣性,云何名為他?」

苦既然是從眾緣生的,苦就是眾緣所成的那個樣子;而所謂他,得是與此截然分開的另一物。從眾緣生出來的東西,跟生它的眾緣之間,恰恰沒有這種截然分開。論主舉了兩件器物:「如泥瓶,泥不名為他;又如金釧,金不名為他」。

泥作成的瓶,泥不是瓶的外人;金打成的釧,金不是釧的外人。指著泥說『這是瓶以外的另一個東西』,話就說不下去。苦與眾緣正是這樣。

四、緣自己也作不了主

第二截更深一層:「復次,是眾緣亦不自性有,故不得自在,是故不得言從眾緣生果。」

就算退一步允許把眾緣叫作作者,也得先問問這位作者夠不夠格。作者要能造,得先自己站得住;而眾緣一一都是待他而有的,沒有一個緣是憑自性而有的。一群自己都作不了主的東西,湊不出一個能作主的造作者來。論主引《中論》為證:

  「果從眾緣生,是緣不自在;
  若緣不自在,云何緣生果?」

要看清這裡破的是哪一頭。論主並沒有收回『苦從眾緣生』這句話——後面他還要用這句話收全門。他破的是把『眾緣生』讀成『眾緣這位作者製造了苦』。緣生是條件的事,不是主宰的事。條件湊齊了果就有,這中間並沒有一位發號施令的。

於是第二格收了:「如是,苦不得從他作。」

五、共作與無因作:一個過失加倍,一個過失無量

第三格幾乎不必另破:「自作他作亦不然,有二過故。若說自作苦、他作苦,則有自作、他作過,是故共作苦亦不然。」

共作是自作加他作。前兩格各自不成,合起來只是把兩重過失都領回家。

第四格是另一頭:「若苦無因生,亦不然,有無量過故。」論主在這裡沒有展開——因為無因所帶的過失不是一兩條,是無量條:若苦可以無因而有,那它什麼時候有、在誰身上有、有多少,全都無從說起,世間的道理跟著一齊散掉。

四格到此都空了。

六、經證:四問四不答

破完了,論主引經——裸形迦葉來問佛。

第一問:「苦自作耶?」——「佛默然不答」。 第二問改口問他作,「佛亦不答」。 第三問改口問自作他作,「佛亦不答」。 第四問改口問無因無緣作,「佛亦不答」。

四種可能問盡了,佛一次也沒有開口。論主於是下判:「如是四問,佛皆不答者,當知苦則是空。」

四格是窮盡的,佛卻一格也不取——這只有一個解法:佛不取的不是某一格,是這四格所共有的那個前提。

七、佛不答,是因為問裡先藏了一個神

這一判立刻有人不服:「佛說是經,不說苦是空。」——經文裡佛明明什麼也沒說,怎麼能替他說出一個空來?

論主的回答先給一個原則:「隨可度眾生故作是說。」佛說話是看著人說的。要懂佛為什麼不答,先得看清問話的是誰。

於是論主把迦葉的底細交代出來:「是裸形迦葉謂人是苦因」——他認定苦的作者是人;而他背後那一套有我論是這樣的:「好醜皆神所作,神常清淨無有苦惱,所知所解悉皆是神,神作好醜苦樂,還受種種身。」

有一個神,恆常,清淨,自己不受苦惱;一切所知所解都是它;好醜苦樂是它造的,造完了它又去受種種身。

看清這一套,那四個問題的形狀就變了。迦葉問「苦自作耶?」,他心裡的自不是苦自己,是那個神;問他作,他心裡的他也是那個神換一個位置站。四問問的是同一個東西,只是換了四種擺法。佛若答其中任何一格,都等於承認了那個常我。所以「是故佛不答」。

八、我若是苦因,我就先無常了

不答之後,論主自己把理由補齊。第一條走的是無常路:「苦實非是我作。若我是苦因,因我生苦,我即無常。何以故?若法是因及從因生法,皆亦無常。」

凡是作因的,都要動、都要與果相接;而動的東西是無常的。既然把我立成苦的因,我就已經被拉進生滅裡了——可是當初立這個我,圖的正是它常。

結果是兩頭落空:「若我無常,則罪福果報皆悉斷滅,修梵行福報是亦應空。」

這句要慢讀。立我的人,多半是為了保住一個承擔者:總得有個東西一路承著罪福走。可是一旦把我說成苦的因,它就無常了;無常則前後不相續,罪福果報反而斷了,連修梵行的福報也一併落空。為了保住承擔者而立的我,恰恰把承擔者弄丟了。

九、我若能作苦,就沒有人出得去

第二條走的是解脫路:「若我是苦因,則無解脫。何以故?我若作苦,離苦無我能作苦者,以無身故。」

要作苦,總得有個作的落處;而離開了苦——離開了這一副五陰身心——那個我沒有身,拿什麼作?

那就只剩一條路:說它沒有身也能作。論主等的正是這一句:「若無身而能作苦者,得解脫者亦應是苦。」

若作苦這件事不需要身,那麼已經捨了身、已經解脫的人,也一樣具備作苦的條件,苦就照樣落在他頭上。「如是則無解脫,而實有解脫,是故苦自作,不然。」

解脫是實有的——這是論主不肯讓的一頭。任何一個推論若推到「無解脫」那裡去,就是這個推論錯了。

他作那一格同樣一句話:「他作苦亦不然,離苦何有人而作苦與他?」離開苦,並沒有一個人站在那裡,把苦端過去給別人。

十、他作說到底,就是自在天作

論主接著點破第二格的真身:「復次,若他作苦者,則為是自在天作。」

外道所說的他,追到底只有一個:那位造萬物的自在天。「如此邪見問故,佛亦不答。」

然後論主自己動手:「而實不從自在天作。何以故?性相違故。如牛子還是牛。」

種類相生,性子是隨的:牛生的還是牛。「若萬物從自在天生,皆應似自在天,是其子故。」既然萬物都是他的子,就該都像他——可是他被說成常淨無有苦惱,而萬物滿目是苦,這兩頭的性子對不上。

再進一句:「復次,若自在天作眾生者,不應以苦與子」——哪有作父親的,親手把苦交給自己的孩子。

十一、「不識樂因」這句辯解,換不回自在

外道立刻補一個解釋:眾生是自在天的子,苦樂也都是他所生;因為眾生不認得樂的因,所以他才給苦——像父親罰孩子,是為了教他。

論主的答覆從最近處說起:「若眾生是自在天子者,唯應以樂遮苦,不應與苦。」要教孩子認得樂,拿樂給他就是了,何必造苦。「亦應但供養自在天則滅苦得樂」——苦樂若全在他手上,那供養他一項就該足夠解決一切;「而實不爾,但自行苦樂因緣而自受報,非自在天作。」

而事實是:人各自造著自己的苦樂之因,各自受著自己的報。這件事人人可以在自己身上驗,不必等誰來裁。

十二、一連串「復次」:把自在拆到沒有立足處

從這裡起,論主一句「復次」接一句「復次」,把自在天說逐條拆過去。這些條目看似瑣碎,其實排得有章法:先拆他的自在,再拆他的作,最後看他造出來的世界。

先拆自在。「彼若自在者,不應有所須。有所須自作,不名自在;若無所須,何用變化作萬物如小兒戲?」——他若要什麼,就受制於所要;他若什麼都不要,那造萬物只是遊戲,說不出所以然。兩頭都不像個自在者。

再問他自己從哪裡來:「若自在自作,則不然,如物不能自作;若更有作者,則不名自在。」自己造自己,第一格已經破過;另有人造他,那自在的位子就讓給了那一位。

再拆他的作。「若自在是作者,則於作中無有障礙,念即能作。」真作者起念就成,不必費力。可是他們自家的《自在經》怎麼說?「自在欲作萬物,行諸苦行,即生諸腹行蟲;復行苦行,生諸飛鳥;復行苦行,生諸人天。」

他得先行苦行才生得出腹行蟲,再行苦行才生得出飛鳥,再行苦行才生得出人天。論主順著這個次第看下去,看見的不是一位自在者,是一條業的次第:「若行苦行,初生毒蟲、次生飛鳥、後生人天,當知眾生從業因緣生,不從苦行有。」他們自己的經文,記下的是一部業感的過程。

再問他站在哪裡作:「若自在作萬物者,為住何處而作萬物?」這住處若也是他作的,他作住處時又站在哪裡?「若住餘處作,餘處復誰作?如是則無窮。若他作者,則有二自在。」

再問他向誰求:「何故苦行供養於他,欲令歡喜從求所願?若苦行求他,當知不自在。」還要供養別人、還要求人歡喜的,不是自在者。

十三、他造的世界,也不像是他造的

拆完作者,論主轉去看世界——若真有那樣一位定作者,世界應當是什麼樣子?

該是不變的:「初作便定,不應有變,馬則常馬,人則常人;而今隨業有變」。一造就定,馬永遠是馬;可是眼前明明隨業而轉。

該是沒有罪福的:「即無罪福、善惡、好醜,皆從自在作故;而實有罪福」。全是他作的,眾生便無責任可言;而世間分明有罪有福。

該是人人愛他的:「皆應敬愛,如子愛父;而實不爾,有憎、有愛」。

該是苦樂一律的:「何故不盡作樂人、盡作苦人,而有苦者、樂者?」苦樂既有分別,分別從哪裡來?「當知從憎、愛生,故不自在」——受憎愛牽動的,還叫什麼自在。

該是眾生無所作為的:「若自在作者,眾生皆不應有所作」;而事實是「眾生方便各有所作」,人人在設法、在動手。

該是修行無用的:「善惡苦樂事不作而自來,如是壞世間法。持戒修梵行,皆無所益。」——這一條份量最重。若一切不待作而自來,持戒與梵行就成了白費,世間所有的努力都被取消。而論主只還他三個字:「而實不爾」。

最後連他的大也拆掉:「若福業因緣故於眾生中大,餘眾生行福業者亦復應大,何以貴自在?」他若因福業而大,別人修福也能大,他就不特別;「若無因緣而自在者,一切眾生亦應自在」;「若自在從他而得,則他復從他,如是則無窮,無窮則無因。」

論主收:「當知萬物非自在生,亦無有自在。如是邪見問他作,故佛亦不答。」

不只他造的萬物沒有,連他也沒有。第二格於是徹底空了。第三、第四格順帶收完:「共作亦不然,有二過故。眾因緣和合生,故不從無因生,佛亦不答。」

十四、破邪見,就是說空

問的一方還有最後一句:「是故此經但破四種邪見,不說苦為空。」——講了半天,只證明佛破了外道的四種見,並沒有講到空。

論主的答覆是全門的落處:「佛雖如是說,從眾因緣生苦;破四種邪見,即是說空。說苦從眾因緣生,即是說空義。何以故?若從眾因緣生,則無自性,無自性即是空。」

這幾句要一層層看。破四種邪見,破掉的是苦有一個作者;作者破了,剩下的說法是「從眾因緣生」;而從眾因緣生的東西,成立這件事不在它自己手上,就是無自性;無自性,就是空。

所以空不是四格之外新添的第五格。空正是那四格一齊落空之後,剩下的那句「從眾因緣生」。論主沒有在破完之後另立一位作者,他只是把『誰造的』這個問題連根撤掉,換成靠什麼條件而有。

末後一句把這一門推到全論的寬度:「如苦空,當知有為、無為及眾生一切皆空。」

苦只是一個樣本。同一把尺,量有為法,量無為法,量眾生,一樣量得過去。

讀這一門的人可以帶走什麼

一是看清那四格是問句造出來的。自、他、共、無因,並不是世界的四種真相,是『誰造的』這一問所能允許的四種答案。四個都不成,說明該退的是那一問。

二是分開緣生與緣作。論主全程沒有否認苦從眾緣生,他否認的是把眾緣讀成一位作者。「泥不名為他」——泥作成瓶,但泥不是站在瓶對面的那個他。

三是記得那兩條保住了什麼。破我的時候,論主守著兩樣不肯讓:罪福果報要能相續,解脫要真的有人出得去。凡推到這兩樣落空的說法,就是那說法錯了。

四是知道沉默也可以是回答。「如是四問,佛皆不答」——問題若立在一個不存在的東西上,最誠實的回應不是從四個錯答案裡挑一個。

承衍:同軸諸論之照

以上是本門自身之義。此下就三論同軸的旁照——照非本論,只是同一義理在別處的說法,並錄不判。

《中論》〈觀苦品第十二〉開卷所立之頌,前二句與本門完全一樣,後二句則不同:

  「自作及他作,共作無因作,
  如是說諸苦,於果則不然。」

本門作「如是不可得,是則無有苦」,收在苦之無;彼品作「如是說諸苦,於果則不然」,收在說之不成。同一四格,一從苦收,一從說收。

彼品破自作,用的是另一個比喻:「苦不名自作,法不自作法」,其釋文以刀不能自割為例;本門則舉識不自識、指不自觸。所取之喻不同,所遮之事相同。

彼品又有一頌:「若人自作苦,離苦何有人?」與本門「離苦何有人而作苦與他」語勢相近,皆就離苦無人立難。彼品破無因,注明「無因多過,如〈破作作者品〉中說」;本門則只言「有無量過故」而不展開。

至於推廣,彼品末頌云:「非但說於苦,四種義不成;一切外萬物,四義亦不成。」是就外物推廣;本門則云「如苦空,當知有為、無為及眾生一切皆空」,是就有為、無為與眾生推廣。所推之向有寬狹,所依之義是一。

而本門獨有、彼品所無的,是自在天那一大段:從性相違、無所須、無窮住處,到罪福、憎愛、持戒梵行之無益。這一段的份量,正在於它不停在名相上,是一條一條回到人可以自驗的地方去說。

同軸互照,各還其位;本門的義理仍以本門長行為準。

The architecture of this gate is easy to see. It establishes one verse, divides the origin of suffering into four cells, and empties them one by one. Yet halfway through, the treatise master suddenly stops arguing on his own and introduces a scripture. The naked ascetic Kāśyapa asks the Buddha the same four possibilities, and the scripture records only four words: “The Buddha remained silent and did not answer.”

A book devoted to argument cites silence as evidence at a crucial point. That fact itself deserves a pause.

1. The Gate’s Opening Verse: If Suffering Has an Agent, It Must Come from One of Four Places

〔T30 0165c08〕The master states his conclusion in the opening sentence: “Next, all dharmas are empty. Why? Because self-production, production by another, production by both, and production without a cause cannot be found.” He then establishes a verse:

“Produced by oneself, produced by another, produced by both, or produced without a cause—when sought in these ways, suffering is not found.”

The four cells divide as follows. If the power producing suffering lies in suffering itself, this is self-production. If it lies in something outside suffering, this is production by another. If each side contributes a part, this is production by both. If neither side counts, this is production without a cause. Every answer to the question “Who produced suffering?” must fall into one of these four cells. The treatise master has not merely summarized outsiders’ positions; the shape of the question itself determines them. Once one asks “Who produced it?”, the answer can only be self, other, both, or neither.

Thus the last line is decisive. If none of the four cells can stand, then suffering bearing an agent does not exist.

2. Self-Production Fails: Consciousness Cannot Cognize Itself, a Finger Cannot Touch Itself

The first cell is shortest and hardest. The master says: “If it produced itself, it would produce its own entity; yet this very thing cannot be used to produce this very thing.”

Self-production means suffering creates suffering’s own entity. But maker and made must occupy two ends. If both ends are the same thing, the word “produce” has nowhere to land. The master gives two ready examples: “Consciousness cannot cognize itself, and a finger cannot touch itself.”

Consciousness is capable of discrimination, but it cannot discriminate the very consciousness now discriminating. A finger can touch, but it cannot touch the same finger as an object. For contact, something other must stand opposite it. When subject and object collapse into one end, activity cannot be established.

3. Production by Another Fails: Clay Is Not Other than the Jar, Gold Is Not Other than the Bracelet

For the second cell, the master first passes over it in one sentence: “Production by another is likewise untenable. How can another produce suffering?”

It is so brief that it seems to say nothing. But someone immediately takes up the point, and this question is the most important in the gate:

“The many conditions are called other. Because the many conditions produce suffering, it is called production by another. How can you say that it is not produced by another?”

The questioner is astute. You yourselves teach that suffering arises from many conditions. Are the many conditions not things outside suffering? Is that not production by another? He wants to fit dependent arising itself into the second cell.

The master’s answer has two parts. First: “If the many conditions are called other, suffering is produced by the many conditions. Yet since this suffering arises from the many conditions, it is the nature of the many conditions. If it is precisely the nature of the many conditions, how can they be called other?”

Because suffering arises from the many conditions, suffering is the form made from those conditions. What is called other would have to be something entirely separate. Between what arises from the many conditions and the conditions from which it arises, precisely this total separation is absent. The master names two objects: “Clay cannot be called other than a clay jar; gold cannot be called other than a gold bracelet.”

Clay is not an outsider to the jar made from clay. Gold is not an outsider to the bracelet fashioned from gold. Point at clay and say, “This is something wholly other than the jar,” and the sentence cannot be completed. Suffering and its many conditions are just like this.

4. The Conditions Themselves Cannot Govern

The second part goes deeper: “Further, these many conditions do not exist through intrinsic natures and therefore cannot be autonomous. Thus one cannot say that a result is produced from the many conditions.”

Even if we provisionally permit the many conditions to be called an agent, we must ask whether this agent qualifies. To create, an agent must first stand on its own. Yet each condition exists only in dependence on others; not one exists through intrinsic nature. A group of things that cannot govern themselves cannot be assembled into a governing creator. The master cites the Treatise on the Middle:

“A result arises from many conditions, yet these conditions cannot govern themselves; since the conditions cannot govern themselves, how could they produce a result?”

We must see which side is refuted here. The master does not retract the statement “suffering arises from many conditions.” He will use that very statement to close the gate. What he refutes is reading “arises from many conditions” as “the agent called many conditions manufactured suffering.” Conditioned arising concerns conditions, not a sovereign. When conditions come together, the result is present; no one between them issues commands.

Thus the second cell closes: “In this way, suffering cannot be produced by another.”

5. Production by Both and without a Cause: One Doubles the Fault, the Other Makes It Measureless

The third cell hardly needs a separate refutation: “Self-production and production by another are both untenable because they have two faults. To say suffering is self-produced and produced by another carries the faults of both; therefore production of suffering by both is likewise untenable.”

Production by both adds self-production to production by another. Since each of the first two cells fails on its own, combining them merely brings both faults home.

The fourth cell takes the opposite route: “If suffering arises without a cause, this too is untenable because it entails immeasurable faults.” The master does not elaborate here, for uncaused arising entails not one or two but measureless faults. If suffering can exist without a cause, nothing determines when it exists, in whom, or how much. The world’s reasoning disintegrates with it.

All four cells are now empty.

6. Scriptural Evidence: Four Questions, Four Nonanswers

After the refutation, the master cites scripture: the naked ascetic Kāśyapa comes to question the Buddha.

First question: “Is suffering self-produced?”—“The Buddha remained silent and did not answer.” The second question changes to production by another; “again the Buddha did not answer.” The third asks production by both self and other; “again the Buddha did not answer.” The fourth asks production without causes or conditions; “again the Buddha did not answer.”

All four possibilities have been exhausted, and the Buddha has not spoken once. The master therefore judges: “The Buddha did not answer any of these four questions. One should know that suffering is empty.”

The four cells are exhaustive, yet the Buddha accepts none. There is only one explanation: what the Buddha rejects is not one cell but the premise shared by all four.

7. The Buddha Did Not Answer Because a Spirit Was Already Hidden in the Question

Someone immediately objects to this judgment: “When the Buddha taught this scripture, he did not say that suffering is empty.” The Buddha plainly said nothing in the scripture. How can one make emptiness speak for him?

The master’s reply first states a principle: “He spoke in that way in accord with the beings who could be liberated.” The Buddha speaks while looking at the person before him. To understand why he did not answer, we must first see who asked.

The master therefore gives Kāśyapa’s background: “This naked ascetic Kāśyapa regarded the person as the cause of suffering.” The doctrine of self behind him said: “The fine and ugly are all created by the spirit. The spirit is eternally pure and free of distress. Everything known and understood is the spirit. The spirit creates the fine and ugly, suffering and pleasure, and then itself receives various bodies.”

There is a spirit: permanent, pure, and itself free of distress. Everything known and understood is that spirit. It creates fine and ugly, suffering and pleasure, and after creating them goes on to receive various bodies.

Once this doctrine is seen, the four questions change shape. When Kāśyapa asks, “Is suffering self-produced?”, the “self” in his mind is not suffering itself but that spirit. When he asks about production by another, the “other” is the same spirit standing in a different place. All four questions ask about the same thing, arranged in four ways. If the Buddha answered within any cell, he would concede that permanent self. Therefore, “the Buddha did not answer.”

8. If the Self Were the Cause of Suffering, It Would Already Be Impermanent

After explaining the silence, the master supplies the reasons himself. The first follows impermanence: “Suffering is in fact not produced by the self. If the self were the cause of suffering and suffering arose from the self, the self would be impermanent. Why? Every dharma that acts as a cause and every dharma arising from a cause is impermanent.”

Whatever acts as a cause must move and meet its result; whatever moves is impermanent. By establishing the self as the cause of suffering, one has already pulled it into arising and cessation—yet permanence was the very reason for positing it.

The result collapses on both sides: “If the self were impermanent, the karmic results of demerit and merit would all be annihilated, and the meritorious results of cultivating the holy life would also come to nothing.”

Read this sentence slowly. Those who posit a self generally do so to preserve a bearer: something must carry demerit and merit through the path. Yet the moment the self is made a cause of suffering, it becomes impermanent. With impermanence, continuity between before and after is cut; the karmic results of demerit and merit are destroyed, and even the merit of cultivating the holy life collapses. The self posited to preserve a bearer is precisely what causes the bearer to be lost.

9. If the Self Can Produce Suffering, No One Can Get Out

The second reason follows liberation: “If the self were the cause of suffering, there would be no liberation. Why? If the self produces suffering, apart from suffering there is no self capable of producing suffering, because it has no body.”

To produce suffering requires somewhere for production to occur. Apart from suffering—apart from this body and mind of the five aggregates—the self has no body. By what could it produce?

Only one route remains: say it can produce without a body. The master has been waiting for precisely this: “If suffering could be produced without a body, one who has attained liberation should still suffer.”

If producing suffering does not require a body, then one who has relinquished the body and attained liberation still meets the conditions for producing suffering, and suffering should still fall upon that person. “There would then be no liberation. Yet liberation does exist. Therefore the claim that suffering is self-produced is untenable.”

Liberation exists—this is the side the master refuses to surrender. Any inference ending in “there is no liberation” proves the inference mistaken.

Production by another receives the same single sentence: “The claim that suffering is produced by another is also untenable. Apart from suffering, where is there a person producing suffering to give to another?” Apart from suffering, no person stands there carrying suffering over to someone else.

10. Production by Another Ultimately Means Production by Maheśvara

The master next reveals the true identity of the second cell: “Further, if suffering is produced by another, it is produced by Maheśvara.”

Follow the outsider’s “other” to its end and only one remains: Maheśvara, creator of all things. “Because the question concerned this wrong view, the Buddha did not answer.”

The master then begins his own work: “In fact, suffering is not produced by Maheśvara. Why? Because their natures and marks contradict one another, just as a calf born from a cow is still a cow.”

Like produces like and the offspring follows the kind: what a cow bears is still a cow. “If all things were born from Maheśvara, they should all resemble Maheśvara, because they are his children.” If all things are his children, they should resemble him. Yet he is said to be eternally pure and free of distress, while the myriad things are filled with suffering. Their natures do not correspond.

The point advances: “Further, if Maheśvara created beings, he should not give suffering to his children.” What father would personally hand suffering to his own children?

11. The Defense “They Do Not Recognize the Cause of Pleasure” Cannot Restore Autonomy

The outsider immediately supplies an explanation. Beings are Maheśvara’s children and both suffering and pleasure are produced by him. Because beings fail to recognize the cause of pleasure, he gives them suffering—as a father punishes a child in order to teach.

The master answers from the nearest point: “If beings were the children of Maheśvara, he should give them only pleasure to ward off suffering and should not give them suffering.” To teach children to recognize pleasure, give them pleasure; why create suffering? “Moreover, merely worshiping Maheśvara should extinguish suffering and bring pleasure.” If suffering and pleasure lie entirely in his hands, worshiping him alone should solve everything. “Yet this is not so. Each person independently creates the causes and conditions of suffering and pleasure and personally receives the karmic results; these are not created by Maheśvara.”

In fact, people each create the causes of their own suffering and pleasure and each receive their own results. Anyone can verify this personally; no one need wait for another’s judgment.

12. A Chain of “Further”s: Dismantling Autonomy until It Has Nowhere to Stand

From here, the master follows one “further” with another and dismantles the doctrine of Maheśvara item by item. The items may look miscellaneous, but their arrangement is deliberate: first autonomy is dismantled, then agency, and finally the world supposedly created.

First dismantle autonomy. “If he were autonomous, he should have no needs. One who has a need and sets about producing something cannot be called autonomous. If he needed nothing, why would he magically create all things like a child at play?” If he wants something, he is constrained by what he wants. If he wants nothing, creating all things is merely play without a reason. Neither resembles an autonomous lord.

Next ask where he himself came from: “If Maheśvara created himself, this is untenable, just as one thing cannot create itself. If another created him, he is not called autonomous.” Self-creation was already refuted in the first cell. If another created him, the place of autonomy belongs to that other.

Next dismantle his production. “If Maheśvara were an effective agent, he would meet no obstruction in creating and would accomplish whatever he conceived.” A true creator accomplishes merely by conceiving and need not labor. Yet what does their own Maheśvara Scripture say? “Maheśvara wished to create all things and practiced many austerities; crawling creatures were then born. He again practiced austerities, and birds were born. He again practiced austerities, and humans and gods were born.”

He must first practice austerities to produce crawling creatures, practice again to produce birds, and practice once more to produce humans and gods. Following this sequence, the master sees not an autonomous lord but a sequence of karma: “If through austerities venomous creatures were born first, birds next, and humans and gods afterward, one should know that beings arise through the causes and conditions of karma, not through austerities.” Their own scripture records a process of karmic maturation.

Next ask where he stands while creating: “If Maheśvara created all things, where did he abide while creating them?” If he also created this abode, where did he stand when creating it? “If he created it while abiding elsewhere, who created that other place? This produces an infinite regress. If another created it, there would be two autonomous lords.”

Next ask from whom he seeks: “Why would he practice austerities and make offerings to another, hoping to please that being and obtain what he wished? If he had to seek from another through austerities, one should know that he was not autonomous.” One who must offer to another and seek that being’s favor is no autonomous lord.

13. The World He Created Does Not Look as Though He Created It Either

Having dismantled the creator, the master turns to the world. If such a determinate creator truly existed, what should the world look like?

It should be unchanging: “Upon initial creation it should have been fixed and should not change: a horse should always be a horse and a person always a person. Yet things now change in accordance with karma.” Once created and fixed, a horse should remain a horse forever, yet what stands before us plainly changes with karma.

It should have no demerit and merit: “There would be no demerit or merit, good or evil, fine or ugly, because all would be created by Maheśvara. Yet demerit and merit do exist.” If he created everything, beings could bear no responsibility. Yet the world plainly has demerit and merit.

Everyone should love him: “All should revere and love him as children love a father. Yet this is not so; there is hatred and there is love.”

Suffering and pleasure should be uniform: “Why did he not create only happy people or only suffering people? Why are some afflicted and others pleased?” Whence comes the distinction between suffering and pleasure? “One should know this arises from hatred and love, and therefore he is not autonomous.” What is moved by hatred and love cannot be autonomous.

Beings should do nothing: “If Maheśvara were the agent, beings should do nothing.” Yet in fact “beings each devise means and undertake actions”; everyone makes plans and sets to work.

Practice should be useless: “Good and evil, suffering and pleasure would arrive without being produced, and this would destroy conventional dharmas. Observing precepts and cultivating the holy life would be entirely useless.” This is the weightiest point. If everything arrives by itself without action, observing precepts and cultivating the holy life are wasted, and every effort in the world is canceled. The master returns only three words: “Yet this is not so.”

Finally, even his greatness is dismantled: “If through the causes and conditions of meritorious karma he became great among beings, then other beings who cultivate meritorious karma should likewise become great. Why honor Maheśvara alone?” If merit made him great, others can become great by cultivating merit, and he is not unique. “If he is autonomous without causes and conditions, all beings likewise should be autonomous.” “If Maheśvara received autonomy from another, that other would again have received it from another, producing an infinite regress; an infinite regress is equivalent to having no cause.”

The master concludes: “One should know that the myriad things are not born from Maheśvara and that no Maheśvara exists. Because the question concerning production by another involved this wrong view, the Buddha did not answer.”

Not only do the myriad things he supposedly created not exist as his products; neither does he. The second cell is now entirely empty. The third and fourth close in passing: “Production by both is likewise untenable because it has two faults. Because myriad things arise from the conjunction of many causes and conditions, they do not arise without a cause; the Buddha did not answer.”

14. To Refute Wrong Views Is to Teach Emptiness

The objector has one final sentence: “Thus this scripture merely refutes the four wrong views and does not say that suffering is empty.” After all this, the argument only proves that the Buddha refuted four outsider views; it has not reached emptiness.

The master’s reply is the gate’s landing point: “Although the Buddha spoke in this way—saying that suffering arises from many causes and conditions—refuting the four wrong views is precisely to teach emptiness. To say that suffering arises from many causes and conditions is to teach the meaning of emptiness. Why? What arises from many causes and conditions has no intrinsic nature. Absence of intrinsic nature is emptiness.”

Read these sentences layer by layer. Refuting the four wrong views refutes the claim that suffering has an agent. When the agent is refuted, the remaining statement is “it arises from many causes and conditions.” Whatever arises from many causes and conditions does not hold its own establishment in its own hands and thus has no intrinsic nature. Absence of intrinsic nature is emptiness.

Emptiness is therefore not a fifth cell added outside the four. Emptiness is precisely the remaining sentence, “arises from many causes and conditions,” after all four cells have emptied together. The master does not posit another agent after completing the refutation. He removes the question “Who produced it?” at its root and replaces it with the conditions upon which it exists.

The final sentence expands this gate to the width of the whole treatise: “Just as suffering is empty, one should know that conditioned dharmas, unconditioned dharmas, and beings are all empty.”

Suffering is only one specimen. The same ruler measures conditioned dharmas, unconditioned dharmas, and beings, and passes through them all.

What Can a Reader Carry Away from This Gate?

First, see clearly that the four cells are produced by the question. Self, other, both, and no cause are not four truths of the world but the four answers permitted by the question “Who produced it?” If none can stand, the question itself must be relinquished.

Second, distinguish conditioned arising from production by conditions. The master never denies that suffering arises from many conditions. He denies reading the conditions as an agent. “Clay cannot be called other.” Clay forms a jar, but it is not an other standing opposite the jar.

Third, remember what the two arguments preserve. In refuting the self, the master refuses to surrender two things: karmic results of demerit and merit must continue, and liberation must truly allow someone to leave suffering. Any thesis that makes either collapse is itself mistaken.

Fourth, know that silence too can answer. “The Buddha did not answer any of these four questions.” When a question is built upon something nonexistent, the most honest response is not to select one of four wrong answers.

Carried Forward: Illumination from Treatises along the Same Axis

Everything above belongs to this gate’s own meaning. What follows looks alongside it through treatises on the same axis within the Three Treatises corpus. This illumination is not the present treatise, but another formulation of the same principle elsewhere. Record without adjudicating.

The opening verse of the “Examination of Suffering, Chapter Twelve” in the Treatise on the Middle has first two lines identical to this gate and different final two lines:

“Produced by oneself, produced by another, produced by both, or without a cause— to speak of sufferings in these ways is untenable with regard to the result.”

This gate says, “When sought in these ways, suffering is not found,” and closes on suffering’s absence. That chapter says, “To speak of sufferings in these ways is untenable with regard to the result,” and closes on the failure of the assertion. The same four cells: one concludes from suffering, the other from the statement.

That chapter refutes self-production with another analogy: “Suffering is not called self-produced; a dharma does not produce itself.” Its commentary uses the example of a blade unable to cut itself; this gate uses consciousness unable to cognize itself and a finger unable to touch itself. The analogies differ, but what they block is the same.

That chapter also has a verse: “If a person produced suffering himself, apart from suffering where would there be a person?” Its force resembles this gate’s “Apart from suffering, where is there a person producing suffering to give to another?” Both challenge the existence of a person apart from suffering. In refuting production without a cause, that chapter notes “Uncaused production has many faults, as explained in the ‘Examination of Action and Agent’”; this gate says only that it “entails immeasurable faults” and does not elaborate.

As for extension, that chapter’s closing verse says: “Not only can suffering not be explained through the four alternatives; for all external things, the four alternatives likewise cannot be established.” It extends to external things. This gate says, “Just as suffering is empty, one should know that conditioned dharmas, unconditioned dharmas, and beings are all empty.” It extends to the conditioned, the unconditioned, and beings. The directions differ in breadth, while the principle on which they rely is one.

What belongs uniquely to this gate and not to that chapter is the long passage on Maheśvara: from contradiction of natures and marks, absence of needs, and the regress of abodes, to demerit and merit, hatred and love, and the uselessness of precepts and the holy life. Its weight lies precisely in refusing to remain at the level of terminology; point after point returns to what a person can verify directly.

Let parallel axes illuminate one another while each remains in its own place. This gate’s meaning is still governed by the prose of this gate.

觀三時門第十一Examination of the Three Times

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

前面十門,論主一路問的是『這個法有沒有自性』。到了第十一門,問法忽然換了一個角度:不再直接問因與果各自是什麼,而是問——你說果從因生,那麼因與果,是在哪一個時候搭上手的?

只有三種可能:因在前、果在後;果在前、因在後;因與果同一時。三條路都走完了,就再沒有第四條。這一門就是把這三條路一條一條走給人看。

論主開頭那一句把著手處交代得很乾淨:「因與有因法,前時、後時、一時生不可得故。」

「有因法」三個字要先讀準。它不是泛說的「果」,而是『那個由因而有、並且要靠因才被稱為它的東西』。論主一開始就不肯用一個孤立的「果」字,因為這一門所要看的,正是因與果之間那條牽連的線——線若接不上,兩頭的名字都要落空。

一、開門之頌:先、後、共,三處一齊堵住

論主立頌:

  「若法先、後、共,是皆不成者,
  是法從因生,云何當有成?」

上二句列出全部的可能:先、後、共。這三個字不是隨手排的,是把『相接』這件事在時間上所能有的樣子窮盡了——不是前,就是後,不是前後,就只剩同時。

下二句是一問:這三處都不成立,那麼「是法從因生」這句話,還憑什麼成立?

要看清這一頌的力道所在。它並不是先承認有因、有果,再去安排一個時間;它是說:你所說的『從因生』,本來就要靠這三個時位之一才說得出口;三位都塌了,那句話就沒有落腳處。

二、第一時:因在前——那時果還沒有,它是誰的因

論主先取最順人情的一路,也就是世間人開口就會說的那一路:先有因,後有果。他的判語只有六個字:「先因後有因,是事不然。」

理由是一問:「若先因後從因生者,先因時則無有因,與誰為因?」

這一問看似輕,其實極重。所謂「因」,不是一件東西自身的性質,而是一個對著別的東西才立得住的名字。父之所以是父,是對著子說的;沒有子的那一刻,那個人不是父。同樣,一件東西之所以叫「因」,是因為有一個「有因法」對著它。

現在你說因在前、果在後。那麼在因獨自在前的那一段時間裡,果還沒有——這時候你手上只有一個尚無所對的東西,你憑什麼已經管它叫因?

人常會答:『它將來會生果,所以現在就是因。』論主不接這句話。將來的果現在還沒有,『將來會生』這件事,本身仍要等果生了才算數;拿一件還沒有的東西回頭來替現在的它命名,那個名字並沒有真正取得。

三、第二時:果在前——它已經成了,還要因作什麼

第一路走不通,人自然要試第二路:那就說果在前、因在後。論主的問也只有一句:「若先有因後因者,無因時有因已成,何用因為?」

這一問更短,也更難繞。因還沒有的時候,那個「有因法」已經自己成立了;既然它不靠因就已經成立,後來的因對它就是多餘的一件事——一個不被需要的因,已經不是因了。

而這一路的病其實更深一層:這個果既然無因而成,它就不再是「有因法」;名字一失,這一路連要討論的東西都沒有了。論主不必多說第二句。

四、第三時:同時——牛角之喻

前後兩路都塌,只剩下同時。論主答得斬釘截鐵:「若因、有因一時,是亦無因,如牛角一時生,左右不相因。」

這一門唯一的一個取譬,就在這裡,而且是論中自有的:牛的兩隻角。

牛角是同時長出來的,這一點沒有人會否認。左角在,右角也在;它們相對、相稱,看起來親密得很。可是——左角並不生右角,右角也不生左角。同時只給出並在,不給出所從來。

人心裡常有一個含混的想法:兩件事既然總是一同出現,其中必有一件是另一件的因。牛角這個譬喻正是為了把這個含混挑開。同時出現是一回事,一個從另一個生出來是另一回事;前者再密,也推不出後者。

論主於是收:「如是因非是果因,果非是因果,一時生故。」——同時的兩件東西,這一件不成其為那一件的因,那一件也不成其為這一件的果。

三路走完,總判一句:「是故三時因果皆不可得。」

五、對面的反擊:你的破,自己也過不了這三時

到這裡,對面的人做了一件很聰明的事。他不再替因果辯護,改而把論主的刀口轉向論主自己:「汝破因果法,三時中亦不成。」

然後把同一套三時,一字不改地套到「破」與「可破」上:「若先有破後有可破,則未有可破,是破破誰?若先有可破,而後有破,可破已成,何用破為?若破可破一時,是亦無因,如牛角一時生,左右不相因故。」

——破在前,那時所要破的還沒有,你的破在破誰?所破在前,它已經自己立住了,你的破還有什麼用?兩者同時,那就同牛角一樣,左右不相因。他末後收得也很俐落:「如是破不因可破,可破不因破。」

這是全論裡份量極重的一難。因為它不再爭論某一個法,它爭的是論主說話的資格:你若能用三時把因果問倒,我就能用同一個三時把你的問倒;工具既然自己站不住,你所拆的一切都要跟著垮。

任何一部說空的論書,走到這裡都非答不可。

六、答:正因為破與可破也空,我所說的才立得住

論主的答分兩節,第一節只有一句:「汝破可破中,亦有是過。」——你所立的破與可破,一樣有這個過失。

這一句不是回罵。它是先把事實擺明:這個三時之難,對『有自性的破』是致命的;你既然把破當成一件實有的東西來替我設想,那麼過失是你所設的那個破的,不是我的。

第二節才是正答,也是這一門最要緊的幾個字:「若諸法空,則無破、無可破,我今說空,則成我所說。」

——若一切法都是空的,那麼破也沒有、可破也沒有;而我如今所說的正是空。你這一難不但傷不到我,反而把我要說的話替我說成了。

對面的人以為自己在拆房子,其實是在替論主釘最後一根椽。他所證明的是『破也無自性』——這正是論主一路要說的。

隨後論主把界線劃得極清楚:「若我說破、可破定有者,應作是難;我不說破、可破定有故,不應作是難。」

這一句是全論方法的自白:論主從來不曾在對面之外另立一個屬於自己的實有主張。他所用的破,是就著對面所立的自性推下去,讓那個自性自己顯出走不通;破一旦盡了它的事,也就跟著不必留。手上若一直握著一把實有的刀,這把刀遲早要割到自己。

這也解釋了為什麼上一節論主只用一句話就把過失退回去:他手上本來就沒有那把刀。

七、對面再舉眼前所見:陶師、師弟、燈明

義理上辯不過,對面轉而訴諸眼見。這一轉很自然,也很有力:不管你怎麼推,我睜開眼睛就看見三種因。

「眼見先時因,如陶師作瓶」——陶師先在,瓶後成,這是在前的因。

「亦有後時因,如因弟子有師,如教化弟子已,後時識知是弟子」——因為有弟子才有師;而且是教化過了之後,人們才在後來認出這是他的弟子,這是在後的因。

「亦有一時因,如燈與明」——燈在,明就在,同一時,這是同時的因。

三個例子,正好一時配一個,排得整整齊齊。末後一句是逼問:「若說前時因、後時因、一時因不可得,是事不然。」

要留意這三個例子的取材:陶師作瓶是人工,因弟子有師是人倫,燈明是自然。對面把眼前世界的三個角落都取來了,意思是說——你所否認的,是人人日日所見。

八、答陶師:未有瓶時,他是誰的因

論主逐一應。第一句是總判:「如陶師作瓶,是喻不然。」

理由仍是那一問,一個字沒有換:「若未有瓶,陶師與誰作因?」

這裡要看清論主答的是什麼、不答的是什麼。他沒有說陶師不會作瓶,也沒有說泥土在輪上不會成形——這一部論從第一門起就沒有取消過瓶的用。他問的是那個名字:在瓶還沒有的那一刻,你叫他『瓶之因』,這個名字是對著誰立的?

眼見所給的,其實只是『先有一個人在那裡,後來有一個瓶在那裡』;『他是它的因』這一句,是人心加上去的。而這一句所需要的相對之物,在因先在的那一刻並不在場。

論主於是把這一例推廣到底:「如陶師,一切前因皆不可得。」——陶師只是一個樣本;凡是說在前的因,都是這樣。

九、答師弟:名字是後來安上的,因卻要在前

第二例論主答得更快:「後時因亦如是不可得,若未有弟子,誰為是師?是故後時因亦不可得。」

對面舉這一例,本意是要指出一種在後才成立的因。可是這一例反而把論主的話說得更明白:師之名要待弟子而立——那麼在弟子還沒有的時候,並沒有一位師在那裡等著。既沒有師,先前那一段所謂的「因」是什麼?

對面自己說的是「後時識知是弟子」——識知是在後的,可是你所要立的因得在前。眼見所給的是後來的認取,你卻拿它來充當先前的因,這中間隔的正是那個三時之難。

十、答燈明:所疑的那一件,不能拿來作證

第三例最要緊,因為它看起來最無懈可擊:燈與明確實是同時的,而且明確實從燈來。

論主答:「若說一時因如燈明,是亦同疑因,燈明一時生,云何相因?」

「同疑因」三字是這一段的關鍵——你所舉出來作證的這一件,正是眼下所疑的那一件。前面牛角一節已經問過:同時的兩件事,憑什麼說一個是另一個的因?你如今拿燈明來答,而燈明恰恰也是「一時生」的一對;用一個尚在被問的例子去答那個問,等於把問題再說了一遍。

論主末後只補一句反問:「燈明一時生,云何相因?」——同時而生的兩者,怎麼互相作因呢。與牛角那一問完全是同一句,只是換了燈明。

十一、結句:從因緣空,到有為、無為、眾生皆空

三喻既破,論主收全門:

「如是因緣空故,當知一切有為法、無為法、眾生皆空。」

這一句的次第與第一門完全一樣:先空因緣,再空從因緣所出的一切。因緣是根,根既空,凡是靠因緣而說的都跟著空。

而所列的三項要一項項讀:有為法空,這是因緣所生之法;無為法空,這是對著有為而立之名——名待所對,所對既空,名亦無憑;末後是眾生。

論主在這裡用的是「眾生」,不是「我」。第一門說的是「是故有為、無為及我皆空」,就那個被執取的我說;此處說眾生,是把話說到一切有情身上去。這一門所拆的是因與果之間的那條線;而眾生之所以被說成眾生,正是靠著這一條線——前生為後生之因、此蘊為彼蘊之因,一路牽下來。線上的每一環都是三時中的一環;三時既不可得,那條線就不是一條實有的鏈子。

讀這一門的人可以帶走什麼

一是同時不等於相生。牛的兩角同時而有,卻左右不相因。凡見兩事並在就斷定其一生其一,這一步在論主看來是跳過去的,不是走過去的。

二是「因」是一個對著別的東西才立得住的名字。陶師未作瓶時不是那個瓶的因,未有弟子時沒有那位師。名字要有所對;而三時之難,問的正是那個所對在不在場。

三是論主手上並沒有一把實有的刀。「我不說破、可破定有故,不應作是難」——他不曾另立一個自己的主張來與人爭;他只是就著對面所立的自性推到底。刀若是實有的,早該割到自己。

四是不要拿還在被問的事去作答。燈明之所以不能證成同時因,正因為它自己也是「一時生」。舉例要舉一個已經站住的例,不能舉一個與所疑同病的例。

承衍:同軸諸論之照

以上是本門自身之義。此下就三論同軸的兩處旁照——照非本論,只是同一義理在別處的說法,並錄不判。

《中論》有〈觀時品〉,所問的是時自身。那一品先破相因待而成的三時,末後歸到物上:

  「因物故有時,離物何有時?
  物尚無所有,何況當有時!」

那是就時說時:時要因物而有,物既不可得,時亦無所依。本門則不問時自身,只借前、後、共三個時位來看因與果的相接;所借的是時位,所觀的是因果。一問時之體,一藉時之位,所入是同一義。

又《中論》〈觀去來品〉開卷即以三分作觀:

  「已去無有去,未去亦無去,
  離已去未去,去時亦無去。」

那是把「去」這一件事分作已去、未去、去時三處求,三處都求不著。所用的分法與本門相似——一事分三時而求;所不同者,那一品所求的是一個作業,本門所求的是兩端之間的相接。

同軸互照,各還其位;本門的義理仍以本門長行為準。

Through the preceding ten gates, the author has repeatedly asked whether a given dharma possesses intrinsic nature. At Gate Eleven, the question suddenly turns: it no longer asks directly what cause and effect are in themselves, but instead asks—if you say an effect arises from a cause, at what time do cause and effect meet?

There are only three possibilities: cause first and effect afterward; effect first and cause afterward; or cause and effect at the same time. Once all three paths have been traversed, no fourth remains. This gate walks each path before the reader.

The author’s opening sentence states the point of entry with perfect economy: “Cause and the dharma that has a cause cannot be found to arise at a prior time, a later time, or the same time.”

The phrase “dharma that has a cause” must first be read precisely. It does not mean “effect” in a loose sense, but “that which exists through a cause and is called what it is only in dependence upon that cause.” From the outset, the author refuses to use the isolated word “effect,” because what this gate examines is the line connecting cause and effect. If the line cannot join, the names at both ends lose their footing.

1. The Opening Verse: Before, After, and Together Are Blocked at Once

The author gives the verse:

  “If a dharma is before, after, or together, and none can be established,   how could this dharma be established as arising from a cause?”

The first two lines enumerate every possibility: before, after, together. These three words are not arranged casually. They exhaust every temporal form that “meeting” could take. One thing is either before, after, or—if neither before nor after—simultaneous.

The last two lines ask one question: if none of these three positions can be established, on what basis could the statement “this dharma arises from a cause” stand?

The force of the verse must be seen. It does not first concede an existent cause and existent effect and then arrange a time for them. It says: your phrase “arises from a cause” can be spoken only by relying on one of these three temporal positions. When all three collapse, the phrase has nowhere to land.

2. The First Time: The Cause Is Prior—At That Time the Effect Does Not Exist, So Whose Cause Is It?

The author begins with the path most congenial to common sense, the one people naturally state first: cause first, effect afterward. His judgment has only a few words: “A prior cause followed by a dharma that has a cause is untenable.”

The reason is one question: “If a cause exists first and something afterward arises from it, then at the prior time of the cause there is no dharma that has a cause. For what is it a cause?”

The question looks light but bears enormous weight. “Cause” is not a quality that belongs to a thing in isolation. It is a name that stands only in relation to something else. A father is father in relation to a child; before there is a child, that person is not a father. In the same way, something is called a “cause” because a “dharma that has a cause” stands in relation to it.

Now you say that the cause is prior and the effect later. During the interval in which the cause stands alone, the effect does not yet exist. At that moment you possess only a thing with nothing yet opposite it. On what basis do you already call it a cause?

People commonly answer: “It will produce an effect later, so it is already a cause now.” The author does not accept this sentence. The future effect does not yet exist; the statement “will produce later” itself becomes valid only when the effect has arisen. To reach backward from something not yet there and name the present thing by it is not genuinely to have secured the name.

3. The Second Time: The Effect Is Prior—It Is Already Established, So What Use Is the Cause?

When the first path fails, one naturally tries the second: then let the effect precede and the cause follow. The author again asks only one question: “If the dharma that has a cause exists first and the cause afterward, then while there is no cause the dharma that has a cause is already established. What use is the cause?”

This question is shorter still and harder to evade. While the cause is absent, the “dharma that has a cause” has already established itself. Since it stands without relying on the cause, the later cause is superfluous—a cause that is not needed is no longer a cause.

The illness in this path lies even deeper. If the effect is established without a cause, it is no longer a “dharma that has a cause.” Once the name is lost, this route no longer even possesses the thing it proposed to discuss. The author need not add a second sentence.

4. The Third Time: Simultaneous—the Analogy of the Bull’s Horns

With the two sequential paths collapsed, only simultaneity remains. The author answers decisively: “If cause and the dharma that has a cause are simultaneous, there is likewise no cause, as when a bull’s horns arise at the same time and left and right do not cause one another.”

The gate’s one analogy appears here, and it belongs to the treatise itself: a bull’s two horns.

No one denies that the horns grow at the same time. When the left horn is present, the right horn is present. They face and correspond to one another and appear intimately paired. Yet the left horn does not produce the right, nor the right the left. Simultaneity gives copresence; it does not give an origin from one another.

The mind often holds a vague assumption: when two things always appear together, one of them must cause the other. The horns separate precisely these two ideas. Appearing at the same time is one matter; one thing emerging from the other is another. No matter how close the first relation, it does not yield the second.

The author therefore concludes: “Thus the cause is not the cause of the effect, and the effect is not the effect of the cause, because they arise at the same time.” Of two simultaneous things, this one does not become the cause of that one, nor that one the effect of this one.

Having traversed all three paths, he gives the general judgment: “Therefore cause and effect cannot be found in any of the three times.”

5. The Counterattack: Your Refutation Cannot Pass These Three Times Either

At this point the questioner makes an intelligent move. He stops defending cause and effect and turns the author’s blade back upon its wielder: “Your refutation of cause and effect likewise cannot be established in any of the three times.”

He then applies the same three-time analysis to “refutation” and “what can be refuted” without changing a word: “If refutation exists first and what can be refuted afterward, then what can be refuted does not yet exist—what does this refutation refute? If what can be refuted exists first and refutation afterward, what can be refuted is already established—what use is refutation? If refutation and what can be refuted are simultaneous, there is likewise no cause, as when a bull’s horns arise together and left and right do not cause one another.”

—If refutation is first, the object to be refuted does not yet exist; whom does your refutation refute? If what is refuted is first, it has already established itself; what use is refutation? If both are simultaneous, they resemble the bull’s horns, left and right not causing one another. The questioner concludes neatly: “Thus refutation does not depend on what can be refuted, and what can be refuted does not depend on refutation.”

This is a challenge of great weight in the treatise. It no longer disputes a particular dharma; it disputes the author’s right to speak. If you can overturn cause and effect with the three times, I can overturn your inquiry with the very same three times. If the tool itself cannot stand, everything you dismantled with it must collapse as well.

Every treatise that speaks of emptiness must answer when it reaches this point.

6. Answer: Precisely Because Refutation and What Is Refuted Are Empty, What I Say Stands

The author’s answer has two parts. The first is one sentence: “The same fault occurs in the refutation and what can be refuted that you posit.”

This is not a retort. It first makes the fact clear: the challenge through the three times is fatal to an “intrinsically existent refutation.” Since you imagine refutation for me as an existent thing, the fault belongs to the refutation you posit, not to mine.

The second part is the direct answer and the most important words in the gate: “If dharmas are empty, there is neither refutation nor what can be refuted. I now teach emptiness, so you establish what I teach.”

—If every dharma is empty, then neither refutation nor what can be refuted exists intrinsically. What I now teach is precisely emptiness. Your challenge does not injure my account; it states for me the very point I intend to make.

The questioner thinks he is dismantling a house, yet in fact he is fixing the last rafter into place for the author. What he proves is that “refutation too lacks intrinsic nature”—exactly what the author has been saying throughout.

The author then marks the boundary with perfect clarity: “If I said that refutation and what can be refuted determinately exist, you should raise this challenge; because I do not say they determinately exist, you should not raise it.”

This sentence is the treatise’s own confession of method: the author has never erected a separate, intrinsically existent thesis of his own outside the opponent’s position. His refutation follows the intrinsic nature posited by the other side and presses it to the point where it reveals its own impossibility. Once refutation has completed its work, it need not remain. If one continued to clutch an intrinsically existent knife, that knife would eventually cut its holder.

This also explains why in the preceding movement the author returns the fault with a single sentence: there never was such a knife in his hand.

7. The Questioner Appeals Again to What Is Seen: Potter, Teacher and Disciple, Lamp and Illumination

Unable to prevail in doctrinal argument, the questioner appeals to direct sight. The move is natural and powerful: regardless of your analysis, when I open my eyes I see three kinds of cause.

“One sees a prior cause, as when a potter makes a jar.” The potter is there first and the jar is completed later: a prior cause.

“There is also a later cause, as a teacher exists because of a disciple; after teaching the disciple, one later recognizes this as the disciple.” A teacher exists because there is a disciple, and only after the disciple has been taught do people later recognize this relation: a later cause.

“There is also a simultaneous cause, as with lamp and illumination.” When the lamp is present, illumination is present at the same time: a simultaneous cause.

Three examples, each neatly assigned to one time. The closing challenge presses the point: “The claim that a prior, later, or simultaneous cause cannot be found is untenable.”

Notice where the three examples are drawn from. A potter making a jar is manufacture; teacher and disciple are a human relation; lamp and illumination are a natural event. The questioner takes one example from each corner of the visible world. His meaning is: what you deny is what everyone sees every day.

8. Answering the Potter: Before the Jar Exists, For What Is He a Cause?

The author answers each in turn. The first sentence is a general judgment: “The analogy of a potter making a jar is untenable.”

The reason is the same question, with not one word changed: “Before there is a jar, for what is the potter a cause?”

One must see what the author answers here and what he does not. He does not say that a potter cannot make a jar, nor that clay cannot take shape upon a wheel. From the first gate onward, the treatise has never canceled the practical use of a jar. He asks about the name: at the moment when no jar yet exists, when you call the potter “the cause of this jar,” in relation to what is that name established?

What direct sight actually provides is only that a person is present earlier and a jar present later. The sentence “he is its cause” is added by the mind. Yet the correlate required by that sentence is absent at the time when the supposed cause stands first.

The author therefore extends this case universally: “As with the potter, no prior cause can be found.” The potter is only one specimen; every claim of a prior cause is the same.

9. Answering Teacher and Disciple: The Name Is Applied Later, but the Cause Must Be Prior

The author answers the second example more quickly: “A later cause likewise cannot be found. Before there is a disciple, who is the teacher? Therefore a later cause cannot be found.”

The questioner intended the example to reveal a cause established afterward. Instead, it states the author’s point more clearly. The name teacher must wait upon a disciple to be established. Before the disciple exists, no teacher is waiting there. If there is no teacher, what was the so-called “cause” during the earlier interval?

The questioner’s own words are “one later recognizes this as the disciple.” The recognition is later, but the cause you seek must be earlier. Direct sight supplies a later recognition; you use it as though it constituted an earlier cause. The gap between them is precisely the difficulty of the three times.

10. Answering Lamp and Illumination: What Is Still under Question Cannot Serve as Proof

The third example matters most, because it looks impregnable. Lamp and illumination truly are simultaneous, and illumination truly comes from the lamp.

The author answers: “If a simultaneous cause is said to resemble lamp and illumination, this is itself a cause identical with what is doubted. Since lamp and illumination arise at the same time, how could they cause one another?”

The phrase “a cause identical with what is doubted” is the key. The evidence you offer is the very thing presently under question. The section on the bull’s horns has already asked: by what right can one of two simultaneous things be called the cause of the other? Now you answer with lamp and illumination, but lamp and illumination are themselves a pair that “arise at the same time.” To answer the question with an example still subject to the question is simply to restate the question.

The author adds only a final question: “Since lamp and illumination arise at the same time, how could they cause one another?” It is exactly the question raised by the horns, with lamp and illumination substituted.

11. Conclusion: From the Emptiness of Conditions to the Emptiness of Conditioned, Unconditioned, and Sentient Beings

Once all three analogies have been refuted, the author gathers the whole gate:

“Because conditions are empty in this way, know that every conditioned dharma, every unconditioned dharma, and every sentient being is empty.”

The sequence of this sentence is exactly the same as in the first gate: first conditions are empty, then everything that issues from conditions is empty. Conditions are the root; when the root is empty, everything spoken of in dependence upon it is empty as well.

Its three items must be read one by one. Conditioned dharmas are empty: these are dharmas born through conditions. Unconditioned dharmas are empty: “unconditioned” is a name established over against “conditioned”; a name depends upon what it opposes, and when that correlate is empty, the name has nothing to rely upon. The final item is sentient beings.

Here the author says “sentient beings,” not “self.” The first gate says, “Therefore conditioned, unconditioned, and self are all empty,” addressing the self that is grasped. This gate speaks of sentient beings and carries the statement across all living beings. What this gate dismantles is the line joining cause and effect; and a sentient being is called a sentient being precisely by depending on that line—former life as cause of later life, these aggregates as cause of those aggregates, connected onward. Each link of the line must occupy one of the three times. Since none of the three can be found, the line is not an intrinsically existent chain.

What Readers Can Carry Away from This Gate

First, simultaneous does not mean mutually productive. A bull’s horns are present at the same time, yet left and right do not cause one another. Whenever two things occur together and one immediately concludes that one produces the other, the author regards that step as a leap, not a traversed argument.

Second, “cause” is a name that can stand only in relation to something else. Before the potter makes the jar, he is not the cause of that jar; before there is a disciple, there is no such teacher. A name needs a correlate. The challenge of the three times asks precisely whether that correlate is present.

Third, there is no intrinsically existent knife in the author’s hand. “Because I do not say that refutation and what can be refuted determinately exist, you should not raise this challenge.” He does not establish a thesis of his own and contend with another. He only presses the intrinsic nature posited by the other side to its conclusion. If the knife existed intrinsically, it should already have cut him.

Fourth, do not answer with the very thing still under question. Lamp and illumination cannot establish simultaneous causation precisely because they too “arise at the same time.” An example must already stand; it cannot share the illness of what it is meant to prove.

Carried Forward: Cross-Illumination from Treatises on the Same Axis

The foregoing is the meaning of this gate itself. What follows places beside it two passages from treatises on the same axis. The illumination is not this treatise; it is the same principle spoken elsewhere, recorded without adjudication.

The Treatise on the Middle has an “Examination of Time,” which asks about time itself. That chapter first refutes the three times as established through mutual dependence and concludes by returning them to things:

  “Time exists because of things; apart from things, how could time exist?   Things themselves cannot be found—how much less could time!”

That chapter speaks of time by examining time: time depends on things, and when things cannot be found, time has no support. This gate does not ask about time itself. It borrows the three positions before, after, and together to examine how cause and effect meet. One borrows temporal positions; the other examines the essence of time. They enter the same meaning by different questions.

The Treatise on the Middle, “Examination of Going and Coming,” also begins with a threefold inquiry:

  “In what has already gone there is no going; in what has not yet gone there is no going;   apart from what has gone and has not yet gone, in the time of going there is no going either.”

That analysis divides the act of “going” among what has gone, what has not yet gone, and the time of going, and finds it nowhere. Its division resembles this gate’s: one matter is sought across three times. The difference is that the other chapter seeks an action, whereas this gate seeks the connection between two endpoints.

Treatises on the same axis illuminate one another while each remains in its own place. The meaning of this gate is still governed by this gate’s extended prose.

觀生門第十二Examination of Arising

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

一部論收尾,通常會回頭做總結。《十二門論》不是。第十二門一開口,仍是那一句與前面各門一樣的話:「復次,一切法空。」論主沒有換調子,也沒有回顧前十一門說過什麼,他只是再取一個字來看——生。

取這個字收尾,是有道理的。前面十一門所破的,說到底都是同一件事:有人以為某處有一個自己站得住的東西。而『有一個東西』這句話,最後總要落在『它生出來了』上;只要生還立得住,被破掉的自性就還有一條回來的路。所以末門不添新義,只把那條路走到底。生若不成,前面所破的都無處可再生起。

一、開口就是三處,不是一處

論主先把話說完整:「生、不生、生時不可得故,今生已不生,不生亦不生,生時亦不生。」

一件事情要說它生,只有三個時候可說:已經生了、還沒有生、正在生。除此之外沒有第四處。論主把三處一齊擺出,接著立頌:

  「生果則不生,不生亦不生,
  離是生不生,生時亦不生。」

第三句要看清楚:「離是生不生」——所謂生時,是離開了已生與未生之外,另外指出來的那一段。論主的意思是:你若要在已生與未生之外另立一個生時作為生的所在,這一段也不生。三處說盡,就不留退路。

二、先把三個名目定住

破之前先定名,這是論主一貫的做法:「生名果起出,未生名未起未出未有,生時名始起未成。」

生,是果已經起、已經出;未生,是還沒起、還沒出、還沒有;生時,是剛開始起而尚未完成。三個名目一定住,底下的推求就有準頭:所問的不是『瓶子在不在』,是這個「生」字,究竟安放在哪一段上才說得通。

三、已生不生:兩個過失

第一段最短,理由卻最硬:「有無窮過故,作已更作故。」

先說無窮。若一個生自己還需要另一個生使它生,那麼「若生生已生第二生,第二生生已生第三生,第三生生已生第四生」——這條線沒有終點。論主一句收:「是事不然,是故生不生。」

再說「作已更作」。這一過失論主用了三個眼前的例子:「如作已不應作、燒已不應燒、證已不應證,如是生已不應更生」。已經作完的事不必再作一遍,已經燒過的不必再燒,已經證得的不必再證——已經完成的東西,再對它施一次同樣的作用,那個作用就落空了。生也一樣。

四、退一步的說法:先定說而今不定

對面會退一步:那個能生的生,本身可以是「不生而生」的,它不必自己先被生出來。論主答得很細:「初生不生而生,是則二種生:生已而生、不生而生,故汝先定說而今不定。」

要看清這一刀落在哪裡。論主不是說「不生而生」在字面上不通,他是說:你原本主張生是確定的一義,如今為了免掉無窮,卻在同一個「生」字底下放進了兩種互相相反的生——一種要生過了才算生,一種沒生就算生。你為了救一處,把自己原先說定的那一義弄成了不定。能救一次的辦法,等於承認這一義本來就沒有定準。

五、未生不生:離生有生,則壞世俗法

第二段轉向未生。論主給兩個理由:「不與生合故,又一切不生有生過故。」

第一個理由是就關係說:未生之法,正因為未生,它就沒有和生相合;既不與生相合,還說它生,那便是「離生有生」了。這一步的過失,論主用世俗的話擺出來:「若離生有生,則離作有作、離去有去、離食有食,如是則壞世俗法。」

離開作而有作、離開去而有去、離開吃而有吃——這三句不是玄談,是說:若允許作用可以離開它所依的那件事而獨自成立,世間說話的規矩就全亂了。論主護的正是世俗,不是破世俗。

第二個理由是把話推到底:「一切凡夫未生阿耨多羅三藐三菩提皆應生,不壞法阿羅漢煩惱不生而生,兔馬等角不生而生。」

未生若憑著未生就能生,那麼凡是未生的都該生:凡夫還沒生起的無上正等正覺該立刻生起,不壞法阿羅漢那已經不再生的煩惱該重新生起,兔角、馬角這種從來沒有的東西也該生出來。三個例子由高至低排下來,最後一個最不留情。論主的收語只有一句:「是事不然。」

六、一番問答:眾緣具足是不是例外

有人於是設限:「不生而生者,如有因緣和合時方作者,方便具足是則不生而生,非一切不生而生」——我不說一切未生都生,只說眾緣和合、時節與作者都到齊的時候,那個未生才生。

這是個誠懇的反問,也是一般人心裡最實在的想法:條件夠了不就生了嗎?

論主的答不否認條件,他問的是:條件到齊的那一刻,所生的果在因中究竟是什麼身分?「是中先定有不生,先無亦不生,又有無亦不生,是三種求生不可得,如先說。」

先確定有——那不必再生;先沒有——無中不出有;又有又無——兩者相違不並立。三案都推求過了,論主說「如先說」,是指前門已經走過這條路。眾緣和合恰恰是無自性的證據,不是自性生的例外。條件說明的是誰現起、誰不現起;它從來沒有在因中安放一個等著出來的東西。

七、生時不生:四番推求

第三段最密。論主先說生時同時犯了前兩段的過失:「有生生過,不生而生過故」,因為「生時法,生分不生,如先說。未生分亦不生,如前說。」生時這一段,拆開來看只有兩分:已經生的那一分與還沒生的那一分;兩分各自不生,合起來也生不出第三種生。

接著四番推求,一番比一番緊:

其一,就依待說:「若離生有生時,則應生時生,而實離生無生時」。你要說在生時中生,得先有一段離開生而獨立的生時;可是所謂生時,本來就是憑著生的作用才被指認出來的——生若未有,這一段從何說起。

其二,就重複說:若主張生時生,「則有二生:一、以生時為生,二、以生時生」,一個是把生時本身當作生,一個是在生時裡另有一個生。論主一問:「無有二法,云何言有二生?」眼前只有一件事在,你卻數出了兩個生。

其三,就處所說:「未有生,無生時,生於何處行?」生還沒有,生時就沒有;那麼生要在哪裡行走呢?這一問很素樸,卻正切中要害:人心裡常把生想成一段可以走過去的路——可是那條路,正是要靠走過它的人才存在的。

八、生不成,住、滅亦如是

三處走完,論主收成一句:「如是生、不生、生時皆不成,生法不成故。」

然後只用七個字把三相一齊帶過:「無生,住、滅亦如是。」

不必另立兩門去破住、破滅——住與滅同樣要面對已住、未住、住時,與已滅、未滅、滅時的三處推求,路數一樣。論主不重說一遍,是體例上的簡省,不是說得不夠。

九、末門的收束:一切法無生,畢竟空寂

最後一句話,是全論十二門一同落地的地方:

「生、住、滅不成故,則有為法亦不成;有為法不成故,無為法亦不成;有為、無為法不成故,眾生亦不成。是故當知一切法無生,畢竟空寂故。」

這一串的次第要看清:先是三相,次是有為,次是無為,最後是眾生。與第一門那一句「是故有為、無為及我皆空」正好呼應——首門從緣起入手推到有為、無為與我,末門從生相入手推到有為、無為與眾生。一部論從眾緣所生法起頭,到一切法無生收尾,走的是同一條路的兩端。

要留意末句所以然的位置:論主說一切法無生,理由是「畢竟空寂故」。不是先觀察到沒有東西生出來,才說是空;是因為畢竟空寂,所以說無生。無生是空的另一種說法,不是在緣起之外另立的一個結論。

讀這一門的人可以帶走什麼

一是知道為什麼末門要問生。前十一門所破的自性,若還留著一個『它畢竟是生出來了』的想法,就等於留了一個門縫;末門把生的三處全問過,門縫也閉上了。

二是記住三處是窮盡的。已生、未生、生時——除此無第四處。凡是說某物有一個自性的生,都逃不出這三處中的一處。

三是別把「無生」讀成什麼都沒有。論主全門在意的是「離作有作、離去有去、離食有食」會壞掉世俗;他要護的正是那個依待而說的世間。無生所取消的,是生這件事上那個自己站得住的起點。

四是十二扇門到此闔上。第一扇說「當以十二門入於空義」,最後一扇說「一切法無生,畢竟空寂故」;入處與所入,在這裡合成一句話。

承衍:同軸諸論之照

以上是本門自身之義。此下就三論同軸的旁照——照非本論,只是同一義理在別處的說法,並錄不判。

《中論》〈觀三相品〉亦以三時推生,其偈云:

  「生非生已生,亦非未生生,
  生時亦不生,去來中已答。」

該品長行推求既畢,收語作:「如是推求,生已無生、未生無生、生時無生」。所推之三處與本門同,而該品是接著生生與本生、燈能自照等一連串問難之後說的,本門則直取三處立門,不涉生生本生之辨。所觀之相同,所歷之難有別。

至於本帙之內,此門與初門相首尾:初門說「當以十二門入於空義」,此門說「是故當知一切法無生,畢竟空寂故」。一開一闔,所入是同一義。

同軸互照,各還其位;本門的義理仍以本門長行為準。

A treatise commonly ends by looking back and summarizing. The Twelve Gate Treatise does not. The twelfth gate opens in exactly the same register as all the gates before it: “Next, all dharmas are empty.” The author neither changes his tone nor reviews what the preceding eleven gates have said. He simply takes up one more word for examination—arising.

There is a reason this word closes the work. In the end, all that the preceding eleven gates refute is one thing: the belief that somewhere there is something able to stand on its own. Yet the statement “there is something” must finally rest on the statement “it arose.” So long as arising can stand, the intrinsic nature already refuted retains one road by which to return. The final gate adds no new meaning; it only follows that road to its end. If arising is not established, what was refuted before has nowhere to arise again.

1. The Opening Gives Three Positions, Not One

The author first gives the statement in full: “Because arising cannot be obtained in arising, not arising, or the time of arising, what has now already arisen does not arise, what has not arisen does not arise either, and the time of arising does not arise.”

There are only three times at which one could say that a thing arises: it has already arisen, it has not yet arisen, or it is presently arising. There is no fourth position. The author sets out all three together and then gives a verse:

“An arisen effect does not arise; what has not arisen does not arise either; apart from the arisen and not arisen, the time of arising too does not arise.”

The third line must be seen clearly: “apart from the arisen and not arisen.” What is called the time of arising is posited as another interval apart from what has already arisen and what has not yet arisen. The author means that if you establish this time of arising outside the already and the not-yet as the site where arising occurs, this interval too does not arise. Once the three positions have been stated exhaustively, no route of retreat remains.

2. First Fix the Three Terms

Before refuting, the author first defines his terms, as he consistently does: “Arising means that the effect has emerged; not arisen means not yet begun, not yet emerged, and not yet existent; the time of arising means just beginning to emerge but not yet complete.”

Arising is an effect already begun and emerged; not arisen is what has not begun, has not emerged, and does not yet exist; the time of arising is what has just begun to emerge but is not complete. Once these three terms are fixed, the inquiry below has precision. The question is not whether a jar is present, but where the word arising can coherently be placed.

3. What Has Arisen Does Not Arise: Two Faults

The first section is shortest, but its reasons hit hardest: “because there is the fault of infinite regress and the fault that what has already been done must be done again.”

First, infinite regress. If one arising itself needs another arising to make it arise, then “if after the first arising has arisen, it produces a second arising; after the second has arisen, it produces a third; after the third, a fourth”—this line has no endpoint. The author closes it with one sentence: “This is untenable. Therefore arising does not arise.”

Next, “doing again what has been done.” The author gives three immediate examples: “Just as what has been done should not be done again, what has been burned should not be burned again, and what has been realized should not be realized again, so too what has arisen should not arise again.” A completed act need not be performed another time; what has already burned need not burn again; what has already been realized need not be realized again. Apply the same operation again to what it has already completed, and the operation comes to nothing. Arising is the same.

4. One Step of Retreat: What Was First Fixed Is Now Unfixed

The opponent may retreat: the arising that produces can itself be “not arisen yet able to produce.” It need not first be produced. The author answers with care: “If the first arising can produce while not arisen, there are then two kinds of arising: arising after having arisen, and arising while not arisen. Thus what you first stated as fixed is now unfixed.”

See where this blade falls. The author does not say that “arising while not arisen” is verbally incoherent. He says that the opponent first proposed arising as one fixed meaning but, to escape infinite regress, now installs beneath the same word arising two mutually opposed kinds: one counts as arising only after it has arisen, the other counts as arising without having arisen. In saving one point, you have made unfixed the very meaning you originally fixed. A device that saves the claim once thereby concedes that the meaning was never fixed.

5. What Has Not Arisen Does Not Arise: Arising Apart from Arising Destroys Worldly Dharma

The second section turns to the not-arisen. The author gives two reasons: “because it does not conjoin with arising, and because there is the fault that every not-arisen thing would arise.”

The first reason concerns relation. Precisely because a not-arisen dharma has not arisen, it has not conjoined with arising. To say that something not conjoined with arising nevertheless arises is to posit “arising apart from arising.” The author displays the fault in worldly language: “If arising existed apart from arising, there would be doing apart from doing, going apart from going, and eating apart from eating; in this way worldly dharmas would be destroyed.”

Doing apart from doing, going apart from going, and eating apart from eating—these statements are not abstruse. They show that if an operation can exist independently of the event upon which it depends, the entire convention of worldly speech becomes disordered. The author is protecting the conventional here, not refuting it.

The second reason presses the statement to its limit: “The unsurpassed complete awakening not yet arisen in ordinary people should all arise; afflictions that no longer arise in an arhat of the irreversible dharma should arise while not arisen; and the horns of rabbits, horses, and the rest should arise while not arisen.”

If what has not arisen can arise merely in virtue of not having arisen, then everything not arisen should arise. The unsurpassed complete awakening not yet produced in ordinary people should appear at once; the afflictions that will no longer arise in an arhat of the irreversible dharma should arise anew; and things that have never existed, such as rabbit horns and horse horns, should emerge. The three examples descend from highest to lowest, and the last is uncompromising. The author’s closing words are only, “This is untenable.”

6. An Exchange: Is the Completion of Conditions an Exception?

Someone therefore sets a limit: “What is not arisen arises when causes and conditions conjoin, the time and agent are present, and facilitating conditions are complete. Then the not-arisen arises; it is not that every not-arisen thing arises.” The objector adds: I do not say that everything not arisen arises, only that the not-arisen arises when the multitude of conditions conjoin and time, agent, and means are all complete.

This is a sincere objection and the most concrete thought in an ordinary person’s mind: when the conditions are complete, does the effect not arise?

The author’s answer does not deny conditions. He asks what status the produced effect has within the cause at the moment the conditions are complete. “Within this, if it is first determinately existent, it does not arise; if it is first nonexistent, it does not arise; if it is both existent and nonexistent, it likewise does not arise. Sought through these three alternatives, arising cannot be obtained, as explained before.”

If determinately existent beforehand, it need not arise; if nonexistent beforehand, existence does not emerge from nonexistence; if both, mutually opposed alternatives cannot coexist. All three have already been examined, so the author says, “as explained before,” referring to a road traversed in earlier gates. The conjunction of conditions is precisely evidence for the absence of intrinsic nature, not an exception permitting arising by intrinsic nature. Conditions explain what becomes manifest and what does not; they never place within the cause a thing waiting to emerge.

7. The Time of Arising Does Not Arise: Four Inquiries

The third section is densest. The author first says that the time of arising commits the faults of both preceding sections: “it has the fault of arising after arising and the fault of arising without having arisen,” because “within the time of arising, the already arisen portion does not arise, as explained before; the not-yet-arisen portion does not arise either, also as explained before.” The interval called the time of arising has only two portions when analyzed: the part already arisen and the part not yet arisen. Neither portion arises, and combining them cannot produce a third arising.

The succeeding inquiries grow progressively tighter:

First, through dependence: “If a time of arising existed apart from arising, something could arise within the time of arising; yet in fact there is no time of arising apart from arising.” To say that something arises during the time of arising, one must first have an interval called the time of arising independently of arising. Yet the time of arising is identified only through the operation of arising. Before arising exists, from where could this interval be spoken?

Second, through duplication. If one maintains that the time of arising arises, “there are two arisings: one takes the time of arising as arising, and one arises within the time of arising.” One occurrence is counted as two arisings. The author asks, “There are not two dharmas. How can one speak of two arisings?”

Third, through place: “Before arising exists, there is no time of arising. Where does arising travel?” Without arising there is no time of arising; where, then, would arising move? The question is plain yet reaches the hinge. The mind commonly imagines arising as a road that can be traversed—but that road exists only by relying on someone traversing it.

8. When Arising Fails, Abiding and Cessation Are the Same

After traversing the three positions, the author gathers them in one sentence: “Thus arising, not arising, and the time of arising are all unestablished, and therefore the dharma of arising is unestablished.”

He then carries all three marks with seven characters: “Non-arising; abiding and cessation are the same.”

There is no need to establish two more gates to refute abiding and cessation. Abiding and cessation would have to face the same threefold inquiry into what has already abided, what has not yet abided, and the time of abiding, or what has already ceased, what has not yet ceased, and the time of cessation. The pattern is the same. The author’s refusal to repeat it is economy of form, not insufficiency of statement.

9. The Final Gate’s Conclusion: All Dharmas Are Non-Arising, Ultimately Empty and Quiescent

The final sentence is the place where all twelve gates of the treatise come to ground together:

“Because arising, abiding, and cessation are unestablished, conditioned dharmas are unestablished. Because conditioned dharmas are unestablished, unconditioned dharmas are unestablished. Because conditioned and unconditioned dharmas are unestablished, sentient beings are unestablished. Therefore one should know that all dharmas are non-arising because they are ultimately empty and quiescent.”

The order of this chain must be seen: first the three marks, next the conditioned, then the unconditioned, and finally sentient beings. It precisely echoes the first gate’s “therefore conditioned dharmas, unconditioned dharmas, and self are all empty.” The opening gate begins from dependent arising and reaches conditioned, unconditioned, and self; the final gate begins from the mark of arising and reaches conditioned, unconditioned, and sentient beings. The treatise begins with dharmas produced from a multitude of conditions and ends with all dharmas non-arising: these are the two ends of a single road.

Notice where the reason in the final sentence falls. The author says that all dharmas are non-arising “because they are ultimately empty and quiescent.” He does not first observe that nothing arises and infer that things are empty; because they are ultimately empty and quiescent, he speaks of non-arising. Non-arising is another way of speaking emptiness, not a separate conclusion established outside dependent arising.

What Can a Reader Carry Away from This Gate?

First, know why the last gate must ask about arising. If the intrinsic nature refuted through the preceding eleven gates retains the thought “it nevertheless did arise,” a crack in the door remains. The final gate examines all three positions of arising and closes even that crack.

Second, remember that the three positions are exhaustive: already arisen, not yet arisen, and the time of arising. There is no fourth position. Any claim that something arises by intrinsic nature must fall into one of the three.

Third, do not read “non-arising” as saying that nothing exists. Throughout the gate the author is concerned that “doing apart from doing, going apart from going, and eating apart from eating” would destroy the conventional. What he protects is precisely this dependently spoken world. Non-arising cancels the self-standing point of origin imagined within arising.

Fourth, the twelve gates close here. The first gate says, “one should enter the meaning of emptiness through the Twelve Gates,” and the final gate says, “all dharmas are non-arising because they are ultimately empty and quiescent.” Entrance and what is entered become one sentence here.

Carried Forward: Illumination from Treatises along the Same Axis

The preceding is the meaning of this gate itself. What follows is a cross-light from the axis of the Three Treatises. The illumination is not this treatise; it simply records without deciding how the same doctrinal meaning is stated elsewhere.

The Treatise on the Middle, “Examination of the Three Marks,” likewise examines arising through the three times. Its verse reads:

“Arising does not arise after it has arisen, nor does what is unarisen arise; the time of arising too does not arise—this has already been answered under going and coming.”

After completing its inquiry, the extended prose in that chapter concludes: “Sought in this way, what has arisen has no arising, what has not arisen has no arising, and the time of arising has no arising.” The three positions examined are the same as in this gate. Yet that chapter states them after a series of objections concerning secondary arising and primary arising and a lamp illuminating itself, while this gate directly establishes its inquiry through the three positions and does not enter the distinction between secondary and primary arising. What is examined is the same; the objections traversed differ.

Within this treatise itself, this gate and the first form the head and tail of the work. The first says, “one should enter the meaning of emptiness through the Twelve Gates”; this gate says, “therefore one should know that all dharmas are non-arising because they are ultimately empty and quiescent.” One opens and one closes; what is entered is the same meaning.

Read together along one axis, each remains in its own place. The meaning of this gate is still governed by this gate’s own extended prose.

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing — with AI-assisted consistency checking

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0